Srom f 3e fetfirarg of Q^equeaf^eb fig ^tm to f^e Eifitarg of ipxincdon S^eofogtcaf ^eminarg PJ457/ HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY; LESSONS READING AND WRITING HEBREW. BY WILLIAM HENRY GREEN, PBOFESSOR IN THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINAET AT PRINCETON, N. J. NEW YORK: JOHN WILEY, 535 BROADWAY. 1863. Entebeoj according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863, by W. H. GREEN, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York. JOHN F. TROW, Pbintxb, Steheotypeb, and Electkotypeb, No. 60 Greene Street, New York. PREFACE. The value of grammatical exercises and of selected courses of reading, carefully annotated to suit the wants of begimiers, has long been recognized in the classic tongues. But the study of Hebrew, even in our best institutions, is prosecuted at com- parative disadvantage for lack of such aids. The student plods laboriously through the Grammar, adding paradigm to para- digm and rules to rules, until his memory is overloaded with the confused and ill-digested mass. He is then set at translat- ing, but is embarrassed in his use of the Lexicon by his imper- fect familiarity with the letters, and especially by the difficulty of distinguishing the radical or primary forms of words in all the metamorphoses to which they are subjected from prefixes, suffixes and inflections ; and what renders this process yet more vexatious and trying is, that words thus painfully sought for are forgotten almost as soon as they are learned, and must be looked for afresh perhaps in the very next sentence. He is next con- fronted by the idioms of the language in the arrangement of words, the structure of sentences, and the use of peculiar forms of expression. Unless these are pointed out, and the true key furnished for their explanation, the finer and more delicate sort will likely be unnoticed, while others will be passed over with a vague and imperfect understanding of their real nature. Those methods may well be distrusted, which propose to im- part knowledge without proportionate toil. J^o valuable result can ever be gained without effort. The acquisition of a lan- guage involves a familiar acquaintance with its grammatical forms, the meanings of its words, and the entire multitude of its idioms : and this cannot be secured without time and labour. The problem is not how these can be dispensed with, but how they can be expended in the most profitable manner and be IV PREFACE. made productive of the largest results. ISTo doubt energy and pains may be successful in surmounting the obstructions which beset the most rugged path. But if the way were first carefully prepared, unnecessary obstacles removed, and a helping hand given in case of need, a wearisome toil might be converted into a pleasant occupation, and patient diligence would be crowned with an ampler reward. The thorough mastery of the Hebrew, as of any other tongue, implies a facility both in translation and in composition. These are so distinct that exclusive occupation with one will not beget the other, and yet so related that neither can be perfect unless both are possessed. While, therefore, the former is the end principally aimed at, the latter may serve an important purpose as subsidiary to it. Accordingly the first part of this Chrestom- athy is devoted to the work of analysis and translation ; the second part to that of composition. The first part begins with a series of exercises designed to accompany the original study of the Grammar.- Those on page 1 are for the practice of the student in the orthographic rules con- tained in the sections there designated. Those on pages 2-8 illustrate the verbal paradigms. These are to be translated, and each form should at the same time be analyzed or divided into its significant elements, the meaning of each separately stated, and the law of their combination given. Thus, Dr>^t2p ye (masc.) have hilled consists of btaj?, the ground form of the Kal pret. § 82. 1 and dn abridged from 2 m. pi. pron. QPiS^ § 85. 1. a (1), the former losing its pretonic Kamets in the combination § 85. 2. a (4). And ^bt:p;i they (masc.) will kill consists of ^ from 3 m. pron. i{^n § 85. 1. a (2), which before a vowelless letter becomes "^ § 85. 2. a (1), and bbp const, inf. § 84. 2, the basis of, the future § 84. 3, which loses its vowel § 85. 2. a (2) before ^ abridged from the plur. ending "ji § 85. 1. a (2). Before pro- ceeding to any given exercise the corresponding paradigm and the verbs of that class in the vocabulary should be thoroughly committed to memory. The nouns of the vocabulary are to be learned in connection with the rules for gender, number and suflixes, and will furnish examples for declension and the practice of these rules. To facilitate their employment for this purpose, they are classified PREFACE. Y according to the nature of their final syllable, and a fresh survey is given of all the mles applicable to each. Tlie rest of the vocabulary is to be committed in connection with those parts of the Grammar to which they relate. The student will thus become familiar with the practical meaning and employment of grammatical forms as he learns them. And by the time that he has completed the Grammar, he will know the meanings of 250 words of frequent occurrence, being the entire number that is to be found in the first three chapters of Genesis. These chap- ters he will then be prepared to read without being obliged to have recourse to a dictionary. The passages selected for reading have been chosen with a view to their intrinsic interest, their progressive difficulty, and the variety of their style and character. The notes are at the outset chiefly grammatical and of the most elementary kind, di- recting the attention of the student to those matters of form and of construction, which he is expected thenceforward to investi- gate for himself. The aid thus given both by the suggestion of principles and by references to the Grammar, is gradually withdrawn as the presumed progress of the student renders it superfluous ; and questions of criticism and interpretation are admitted to greater prominence, thus applying the knowledge of the language as it is gained to its most important end, the exposition of the Holy Scriptures. This Chrestomathy is not designed to supply a complete course of Hebrew reading for theological students. Its aim is not to supplant the more general study of the Old Testament in the original, but to prepare the way for it. It has long been, and still is, a favourite wish of the author that a knowledge of Hebrew might be required in order to admission into our theo- logical seminaries. If students entered upon their theological course with such a measure of forwardness in Hebrew as is re- quired in Greek, the two great departments of Biblical learning could be brought nearer to a level. The time now spent upon mere grammatical routine and elementary linguistic training might then be devoted to the more serious work of the inter- preter. In view of the growing importance of Old Testament studies, which bid fair to be yet more than they have been the battle-ground of Christianity and unbelief, and in view of the VI PREFACE. vastness and momentous character of subjects, wliich from the limited time afforded are now of necessity utterly neglected or but slightly touched, the suggestion is here earnestly made to my brethren in theological instniction and in ecclesiastical supervi- sion, whether that cannot be done in this country which the last General Assembly of the Free Church of Scotland has recom- mended there. Cannot the study of Hebrew be begun and some satisfactory progress made in it in our colleges and academies ? It may be thought that this would be to crowd what belongs purely to a single profession into institutions of a broader basis and a more general character. But why might it not be intro- duced as an optional study, as it is in the Prussian gymnasia, and as the modern languages are in the most of our collegiate insti- tutions? Much might be said to vindicate for the Hebrew another than a purely professional interest, and to challenge for it the attention of the liberally educated generally, both as the representative of a family of tongues strikingly different from that with which we are most familiar, and as containing a litera- ture venerable from its antiquity and sacred as the gift of inspi- ration, with its products of exalted genius and its peculiarities as remarkable as those of the people amongst whom it had its origin. If, however, this be aspiring to more than can be hoped for, and the theological curriculum must remain as it is, tliis volume is offered as a manual for the first year of Hebrew study. Its size has been graduated by the amount supposed possible for that term, and it has been prepared with the definite design throughout of fitting students to appreciate and profit by those lectures in criticism and interpretation which form the more ad- vanced parts of their course. The text adopted is, with a few slight corrections from other sources, that of Hahn, except in the Psalms, where Baer's new and accurate edition has been followed. In the preparation of the notes the best critical commentators have been consulted ; and though the pedantry of parading their names in so elementary a work has been avoided, this opportu- nity is taken of acknowledging in the general the aid which has been derived from these sources upon every page. CONTENTS. PAET I. — Analysis and Translation. Geammatioal Exeecises, yocabulary, I. The Ceeation and Fall, Gen. 1-3. II, The Life of Joseph, Gen. 37, 39-46 : 7. III. The Ten Commandments, Ex. 20 : 1-21. TV. The Life of Samson, Judg. 13-16. Y. David and Goliath, 1 Sam. 17. . YI. The Peophet Elijah, 1 Kings 17-19. . YII. The Confession of the Levites, Neh. 9 YIII. JUDAH COMFOETED, Isa. 40-42. IX. Messiah's Humiliation and Gloet, Isa. 53 X. The Restoration of Israel, Ezek. 37. XI. The Prophecy of Obadiah. XII. The Prophecy of Nahum. . XIII. Twelve Select Psalms, Ps. 1-8, 22, 45, 72, 110 XIY. The ExHor.TATioN of Wisdom, Prov. 8. XV. Job's Complaint and Trittmph, Job 3, 19. XYI. The King and his Bbide, Sol. Song 1, 2. Pag.. Page. 1 57 . Text 9. Notes 66 (1 12. (( 97 (; 24. u 118 u 25. a 121 u 30. a 130 (( 32. (( 133 (( 37. (( 136 u 39. a 137 u 42. u u 43. u u 44. u u 45. li ii 47. (( (( 52. (( u 53. a (( 54. u HEBREW OHEESTOMATHY. PART FIRST. ANALYSIS AND TRANSLATION. Shin and Hholem § 12. The sections referred to throughout these exercises are those of Green's Hebrew Grammar. ,T\i'J ,m3 ,1'ni'p'? ,^^^ ,«T?2 ,^■2') ,^^ ,^'^T >^^r ,D''^^T? ."jDia ,'ij<3to /jTCp ,niiJ3^ The Vowel Letters § 13. Aleph Otiant § 16. 1. .x^ii ,b5t2n ,iK'^.'i ,nx''i2r ,nn^K ,nsba ,n3b^ Kamets and Kamets Hhatuph § 19. 2. .DW ,1^12V ,n:'2ii .^i-ins ,13^pB ,tJnB ,m ,npn^ ,D''Dbtt ,Dp''' 2 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. PERFECT VERBS. 1. Paradigm of ^b^. Kal. Analyze and translate the following forms. The figures annexed to certain forms denote the number of times that they may be found in the Paradigm. j-^nbb]? ,)r\)^'p ,T^)b^ ,i:bpp ,bt:)5 ,ribi:)5 ,^!3t!]5 ,!n^t:]5 jai^bt?)? ,''Si2)5n jiVjpn ,b-6^i^ , (2) naViiipn ,bi:^-} ,bi:]pD ,(2)bi:pri ,^5i:]::> .^S'jp ,b!iiDp ^biujp ,n3Vi2j? ,bbp ,(2)bibjp ,ibi:p 2. Paradigm of bbp. Niphal. ,bpp5 ,''nbb]55 ,nbTpp3 jinb-jp? ,nbbjp3 ,iDbi:i55 ,^b'i:p5 ,rib'bpD ,(2)bbpr\ ,''^i3l?n ,^bD;5n,bibj5n ,n;bt3pn ,(2)bi:pn,bbpD,nnbt:ip5 .(2)npbb|5n ,bbpD ,''b'ip;?n ,^^'^1^? y^'^'^r^ .^'^J?^ ,^^I?^ 3. Paradigm of b-bp. Piel and Pual. ,^b'iap ,nbip)? ,DnbDp ,bt5p ,^5bi3jp ,nbi2]p ,nbtDp ,^ribt2p jT^bbjp ,nbiop ,ir)b^p ,^btpp ,ribbp ,nbtfp ,^DbDp ,(2) bis]? ,ir)br2p ,''bipp j^Scpp ,br3pi3 ,n2bi3p ,br2p ,bEp ,bn}pi2 ,(2) bap ,DPb^p ^''^pn ,br3pi|{ ,br3p2 ,bc?ps ,(2) npbispn ,(2) bbpn ,^bcpp;< jbtip;" ,(2) bmpn ,bh'i^'} ,^b[2)Pn ,(2) npbcjpn ,bDp3 ,^bi2pr\ .^%pn j^^p;* 4. Paradigm of bbp. Hiphil, Hopiial and Hithpael. ,Dr)b:Dprin ,Qnbt2pn ,bir)pn ,(2) bbpn ,(.3) bcjpnn ,(2) bispn ,nbbpn ,^Dbt3pnn ,''nbt2pnn j^nb^pn ,nbbpn ,nb^t3pn ,^:bi2pn ^^bro'^n ,''nbt:pn jribbpn ,(2)ibppnn ,^3bt2pn ,nbt2pn ,Df;)b-opn jl^bupn ,nbi3prin ,^bvjpn ,nbtppnn ,nbiDpnn ,nbbpn ,'^nbt:pn ,b^ppT3 ,'^bippnn ,ibvjpn ,bbp)3 ,bbpn)2 ,b'^tDpr; j^nb^prin /^ ] j^b^Pp^ jjibrppnn jibi-jpn ,bi3pnn ,n:bDpnn ,nibt3pn ,bi:pn ' ,(2)nDbif)pn ,bibp3 ,bvjps{ ,(2)npbi:pn ,(2)bbpnn j^bippn;' ,^^^I?5 PERFECT VERBS. 'b^'bp: ,ib'i:pn, bupx ,'^b^i:pn /?i:pn ,''!it3;5nn ,(2)^^P]?r\ ,bDj?n:' 5. The entire Paradigm of bbp. Supply the vowels. The figures denote, as before, the number of places in the paradigm represented by the preceding form. ,(4)nbDpn ,(2)lbt2pn ,Dnbt:p3 ,(2)™bt2p ,(5)''bt:pn ,(3)]nbt:p /5^DpN ,nb-jpn ,(2)bit3p ,(2)nbr:pnn ,n;bt:pnn ,^Dbt:pnn ,b"'t:p-« ,^bDpn ,nb^i:pn ,nb^Dp^ ,(4)b-jpnn ^biDpn-" ,{Q)'^^pr^ ,(2) onb-opn ,nbi:pnn ,(2)nb^t2pn ,(3)bi3ptt ,(io)btDpn ,(3)i5bt2p ,(i2)nDbt;pn ,(5)'ibi:p ,nbDp3 ,(2)b'>i2pn ,b"'i:pT3 ,ibi:pnn ,(2)bt:pnn ,b-'tDpD ,b-jpn^ ,b-jpn3 ,(5) ibispn ,(2)nbi:p3 ,''b^i:pn ,bi:pns ,(5)bi:pS5 ,(7)bi2pD ,(5)bt:p'i ,(3)^nb-op ,nbi:p3 ,(2)n3bt2pn ,Dnbt2pnn ,ibvjpn ,'5nbt2pD ,(2)-'bi2p ,-'Pbi:pD ,(2)^:bi:pn ,(2) nbupnn , (2) nsbtspnn ,(11) bi:p ,^b-jpni ,(^) pbt2pn ^'^b'^upn ,(5) ibup"" ,(6) ^^^P (j .''bDpnr; ,']nbt:pnn ,(2)b^t:pn ,ib::pnn 6, Additional Examples. [Repeat the perfect verbs* on page 75, with their significations.] 1. The following long vowels, viz.: Hholem of the Kal infinitives §87, future § 88 and active participle § 90, Shurek of the Kal passive participle § 90, Ilhirik of the ultimate of Miphil § 94, Tsere of the Hiphil absolute infini- tive § 94. 5, and final Kamets of the Preterite masc. sing. § 86. h (2 ra.), though commonly written as in the paradigm, may be expressed with or without their aj^propriate vowel letters, e. g., i^'i"; or Ti^ttv 2. Kibbuts and Kamets Hhatuph are occasionally exchanged in the Pual § 93. a and Ilophal § 95. a ; e. g., •pkt'o Ho. part, for j;a"tt. 3. When the final radical is i or n and the personal endings begin with the same letter, they are united by Daghesh-forte § 86. i (2 m.), § 88 (2 and 3 f. p.); e. g., Tiat-n for ^ririai'n. ,^bi3iBn ,tt;^iibn ,iit6 ,bi^^ ,b^)2^ ,iD^'i^f}T^ , Drips'! j^b-^^nn ,n5D2 ,n:Tcabn ,W'np;' ,?kl'^ ,^^7^^ j^'^'^-'^r' ,o^^"P i"^^^)^ ,'^^':k^ HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ,©33 ,^TiJn]pnri ,^i5n ,r\)V'n ,'^r\pt ,''^mn ,b^3iiJn ,m^r\ ,TD'^i?!) y^h^t j'^pirn ,i^^i?n^ ,'ii''i33^ r^^^^^ ,^^^^ ,^:t?3T?n ,TD'i;?s ,^n5D ,bir^n ,ni2rit3s ,'iij^;?:' ,DPSTrn ,b'i33 ,^iS^3n ,'r^h'n'n .hriio ,n-iiD ,^r3T2Ji ,^ri3Tr3 .bito 7. Forms modified by the Accents, Makkeph and Euphonic Letters. 1. The pause accents §36. 2. a, lengthen short vowels, restore such as have been dropped in the course of inflection, convert simple Sh'va to Seghol, and compound Sh'va to the corresponding long vowel § 65, 2. The removal of the accent from a long mixed ultimate, whether by shifting it to the penult § 35. 1, or by Makkeph §43, occasions the shortening of the vowel § 64. 1. 3. The original final Nun is sometimes retained in those verbal forms which end in u, viz., 2 and 3 m. pi. future § 88, and more rarely 3 pi. pre- terite § 86. b. Nun is also occasionally added to 2 f. s. future which ends in I § 88. j^nn-aio ,^2T»'^ipri ''^'^^) >^^^^'? ,'^P^l ,^'^~^'^ 'IpT? ,^^^ ,ph^r\ ,m'^^ ni^^ p^'?^ r^'^^^ r^'^^'Q r'^'^i? r^'^pr^r' .'i^airn ,'i'TTaTiJr\ ,l'^p3in mij^pi nn^o^ ntht^ npsn'' ,-'Triibn 8. Paragogic and Apocopated Future and Impera- tive, AND VaV CoNVERSIVE. The signification of the tenses when preceded by Vav Conversive is not absolute but relative, being dependent upon the time denoted by the ante- cedent verb or expression. In this and the following exercises the preterite with Vav Conversive should be translated as though conditioned by a pre- vious future or imperative ; and the future with Vav Conversive as though conditioned by a previous preterite. ,p37:: ,^ir'7J5;'i ,i^^^^ ,^h!^1^ ,^r!iT?'^l??) ^-tr^^^n^ ,'^'^^-i^ ,7^^^ 9. Paradigm of btap with Suffixes. ,Tjbt:j? ,!ribt:p ,(2)d^nbt:|5 ,n^ibt:p ,D3nbt:]p ,i!3i:j5 ^iVjp ,^?^^^)? ,0r9)?^ ,(2)^:l?t!p ,i'3isp ,13b^t2pn ,^:nbpp j^n^top ,D^bt:j5 IMPERFECT VERBS. ,iiwbt:]? ,D^-0)? ,t]^t:;5 ,D?t:l5 ,'^:3c!p ,(2)^3^:015:' ,D;?t:i5^ ,'^5%:. ,(2)Tnb-ji?, Di^'91?:' ,^r-9)?r» ,'?r9^:' ,fr^P ,^''^'^)? ,^j?r"^'t? .'^^^vt ,(2)vp'3-jp ,'':''ri'?i?I? ,rr^'?'^P ,^™'?'^)? ,'n'?"^p ,v^^:)? ,'!^fi^ ,^)'^^ ,^?r?'?'^I? ,^^"91? ,'7^^r'^)? ,"^^^'^1? ."^^r'^i? .^^"91? .c^?*9)? ,^^^r ,Diib-ji?:' ,^D3aip ,(2)^??-:i? .o?r'^)? .°5'?tr)? ,Q^^t:]5 ,Ti^;bt2;? .•jD^nbt:]? 10. Other Perfect Verbs with Suffixes. 1. Verbal forms ending in I or a often drop their final vowel letter before suffixes § 11. 1. «, § 104. I. 2. Ival Futures and Imperatives with a, retain it even before those suffixes which cause the rejection of § 105. d, § 125. 1. ,n'iia';rn ,Ti'3^2ii5s{ ,^?"iapn M'^^'o'^ ,n''rnrabni ,Dnir"p ,^?"^^tJ? ,Qy5pn ,i^np ,iTrJ^)5 j^nnjp^-'a^n /Dnb-isn ,Tr^ni2T» ,D^^3Trn ,n^n3TJin ^^nS^Trian ,,^^'aTrn ,'':n^5cn ,Dntno ,Dn^Ta ,rfab|:i ,r)'Hp"iS ,^2nao^ ,^^1^"]?^ j'^'?^''^!' ,i™\i)? ,'^3'i'a© ,^|ir3b» IMPEKFECT VEKBS. 11. Pe Guttural Verbs. [Repeat the Pe Guttural verbs on p. 57, with their significations. Verbs with 1 in the root are in these exercises classed with perfect verbs, unless ^ is the second radical and the verb used in the Piel species.] 1. The guttural sometimes has simi^le instead of compound Sh'va § 112. 5. 2. In the Hiphil preterite (2 m. s. and 1 c. s.) .,: ^, becomes ... ,. when Vav Conversive Is prefixed § 112. 3. ,nn^5< ,DnW3n ,ni2s;3 ,b5s3 ,"i^np\ ,T\btr\ ,n7^:?i ,nT?i< ,^bD5« ,nn-^ ,^sn'; ,"''^?'*;! ,^i?'7^^ ,^'^2^ ,n^b ,^i^y ,n33? ,^2?;^ ,ijBnr; ,iDbDi5 ,-ib?: ,2^3 ,r'snp. ,^'122? ,b3sn ,tfi3nri^ ,^rib3sn^ ,"in?^.i ,w:i ,tjEn ,biD5{ ,af? ,bii?i ,^Dsn^_ ,ri:'7^?n^ ,^b2^n ,^sr?f?3r\ ,b?ii^i ,riDbDi?n ,n"!)35?m ,nn^iayn ,DnnT5> ,W13 6 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. -itt^^i ,Tt.i:s> :i^bDiii ,ii"i33?n .im'^ ,2^y ,^ib3>^ ,'^^^iirm ,n:yi3T2J ,nnbTrD ,l^2?tii^ri ,3>i2T2J;ii ,?;i-r ,nibir3 ,npBS ,n-»?;rn ,^i?)2T^ ... ■ : - J • . • : - 3 Ti « : - -: J • : t 15. Pe Nun Verbs. h;-^ to taTce resembles Pe Nun verbs in the rejection or assimilation of its first radical § 132. 2. ,nan ,DriT»55 ,^npn ,'jrn ,^3>5'' ,np3:\ ,^yt2n ,r,:':sri ,inK ,nB:'i ,3?53;' ,^hpb ,"1:0 ,irip ,rn§^ ,i2J5^ ,T55 .onnsn ,npm ,^3>->i:^ IMPERFECT VERBS. 7 ,!:B?nn ,nh ,bhb ,rin5 ,^:ri]bb ,ya ,P^5ni ,'^mr} ,n??n ,^a:]i ,n^nni ,131^5? ,?i:nx ,'^'!'^^.^'^ ,iririj5 ,Q'^pyt23 ,fi^^5n ,^''n':Enn .'in'^nnpi j'lpnns jDib^sn ,^i3n: ,Din ,^n?r;\ ^^sHj? jD^nj?"? 16. Ayin Doubled Verbs. 1. The addition of suffixes causes the insertion of Daghesh-forte in a final contracted consonant ; and the consequent shifting of the accent occasions the rejection of pretonic Kamets or Tsere, and the shortening of a long vowel before the doubled letter § 141. 3, §61. 5. 2. In the Kal and Hiphil futures of these verbs, as well as of Pe Yodh, and Ayin Vav or Ayin Yodh verbs, the accent is drawn back by Yav Con- v'ersive from a mixed ultimate to a simple penult, and the vowel of the ■ultimate shortened in consequence §99. 3. a, §140. 1 and 5, ,bh ,'^jiD ,bn^n ,n6n'i ,n2^!?nni ,105 ,bfiri ,?nn ^niacn ,^:>nn , anion ,^n^n^nn ,''ri;3nrin ,b^hn^ ,)n-^ ,'^i'o^ ,^ni5 ,13051 ,^?t^ jfi?''?™^^ j'^^on ,'in;;' ^ijjx ,b%m noi ,i!3nn ,nGin :ni5i'' ,naD3 ,bnpi ,b^^'\ 17. Pe Yodh Verbs. Construct infinitives of the form ^^'^J drop the Seghol of the ultimate be- fore suffixes, and either retain the preceding Seghol or change it to Hhirik or Pattahh; thus ■'riairJ, "'pau? §148. 2, §221. 5, ,^113 jTODSn ,nir3 ,iiii ,i3^ffin ,n^Tn ,'^ii3, m^. ,m'pi jtiS": ,^I?r? ,''?l;ri ,^''^1'!^ ,^^.^ ,'^^''T ,5^??!? ,1^'"''^ ,DP)3T?ini ^Sin .^^!:^ '1^?^") ,r?7^ ,r^? ,^^\ ,n'^ffi"i'52 ,niij ,ii?"i tSIk iVk^T ,0"'^'??? ,^'^*?.T?^P'5 ,^nyT ,d^T;' , ^''r?=^T?'^'57? ,^T^^''} 18. Ayin Vav and Ayin Yodh Verbs. Suffixes and paragogic letters occasion the rejection of pretonic Kamets and Tsere § 157. 3, §158. 2, § IGO. 2 and 3. ,x"^3'' ,ihttn ,n3in ,ixi3ni oniaia ,rao ,'inri3 ,1311 ,ittp 8 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ,nio''nn ,irjri ,^niffi^i j™^?''^^^ ,'^mr^ ,mi^ ,s^Trn ,rr\^k'n ,2^tii2 ,H2r> ,™ ,n^iiJ3 ,n^X2: ,r\;'o^ ,^in''tp ,''3W ,"11x2 ,^:n^rn ,Qini'5a3 ,^24''i?n" ,™''P'' ,^'^^ri''''^''T^ ^o^^''?'!! ,^'"^1? j^iS^TJ^'pi 19. Lamedh Aleph Verbs. ,siinri*> ,«|^ ,Ki2J5 ,«n]p ,i?i^n ,^sn)p ,^Kan ,Ti^s^ j^^nn? ,^i?sn ,^ten ,™sS]pn ,nsii92 ,k'Ss ,i{n|:« ,^:s?n^ ,N^iin ,^rii5sin jXizJin ,i5nnn ,Drs^^ ,nkn^ ,i^np ,^i«2 ,si^ ^si^a ,ns«^p^ ,i5K^©n ,^^n5?np ,i:i?ni^T onksy ,'^:x^3 ,i:s'^ann 5 T V T (; • ^ • - • • 3 ' • T I; J • •• T I- - 5 - T T ; ? T T : ? • at • : v 20. Lamedh He Verbs. ,n5;n2 j^x"!? ,ir^^i!?? j^J^'p^O /r?''-]? ,f?''3'?n ,^3i':n ,cn''>3 ,'q:a ,rei'^nr\ ,nknn3 ,1-1^1 nis"! ,ns ,rpTrn ,rnB^ ,^nnn .^':}^.^ ,ii;'i ,i{"in^ ,snn ,ba ,)2'^.'\ ,n'ba ,n53n ,^;^2^ ,''?K'n^^ ,^2)5©d ,^:n'ib5:n ,'i3^xn ,DS.;\n ^nn^ia ,?]Trj:^ .DDni^n ,''niban ,!?|jpi^s ,D^^ri ,^:^'in /?^i?T2Jn ,?ixn55n ,D:n^ 21. Promiscuous Examples, ,intj ,^nia .^iffi"! .in^^n ,^n^irn ,^m^^ ,nijii :me'' ,n©'^i ,mi'' ,12 ,"111 ,©a jbs:* ,10:^ ,ni{n ,ns{a jn'inni ,tiin'i"i ,n^'i;' ,i'i? _,]r}2 ,2?b3 jSns ,nD; ,i5?nn ,^"i^5n ,^b ,^:Ni ,i:a ,i:n ,iri]5 .(2)nw .Bnnoin ^trbin ,nii23 ,nk"i3 GENESIS, CHAP. 1. 4< SELECTIONS FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT. I. The Creation and Fall. Genesis 1-3. CHAPTER L 5? ntti^^n ! Di^Tsn ^,:s-b:? t^snnti a^n'bs nini oinn ^)yf^s tftni ^nni 3 in:! D-'nbi? nrs^i s : nnj^ nip nipn-^n^iT nn^"TO;i ^^',^ 6 2?V^n-ni? D^n'bs? iaj^^i : n'''ab n^'a ra b^'^a^ ^n^i D^an ^ina 5>vn 7 - »• T IT ••• • -J-- 'ITT ■ V- » /•• • : - J' • • -ST - ' J : - Iv' r : ip© Di;" n)?n-in:'n ansj-^n^^i '^'^•qt y'lj^nb D^n"bx snp^i : "jp-^n^T 8 ^ns QijvTa-bx □t'bt'n nriM D'isn tj^;^ Q'^ri'bN n^K^i £> 9 D'^^r' J^,!lpP^^ nif? J^'??!'^ I D^O'^^ ^'?P''^ • ir^r'^?- '^^^-^i 5^^'?^'' ^ y-nsn stnn D^n'bx Tas;^:: '• S'itJ"'? Q^n'bx ^{'i^';^ d^b^ s;ij? 11 ia-inr -n»s ib'^'ab ^13 niry "ins 1^;^ :JnT s^^t^ nto?? nct ^inr'ab ynr ?^nT^ ni»^ tarn fnsn Ki"^'ni : l^'^n^'i H^T'? 12 O'l-Q-jb^ n^n^iabi nhi?b ^^^ni '^r"'!?!! T^^ D"i'n T? ^^^^nb □■'t'i'n : ID""^?!^) psn-b? n^s^nb D'^'b^n ?'')pia ri'iixab rni j D^:tn lu nbffi-aab b^an nixi2n-ns D^bnan n'-^i?T2n ^it-r.'nii c'^n'bs ry^ii 16 nb;'|3i Di^3 ^TiJ^bi : y'lS^rrby- Txnb w^iyiBT] T'^'\3. D'^n'bN* cni5 18 yn© D^i?n ^:^-ii^;i Q^n'bs? yc:)k'^^ B :''5?''2n ni;* npn-^n^i a snni'i ; Di^aii^n y^jpn "^rs-b? V'lsjsi'by visiy;' qiyi n^n tts 21 ■iffix nirahn I n^nn t'Brbs msi Q'^b^an Drsrin-nx D"'n'bi{ : aitp-^s Q^O''^^ ^^,-^ ^s^r^V ^isa vjiy-ba ns"! Dn3'''ab D;»7?n ^i-ic D'^'D^a D''i2n-nj$ nsb^^ ^ia-ii ^'is nbxb D'^rfbs: oni? T}T^ 22 Ti-n '2 v. 1. 10 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 23 ■j^-ix-in^ni iam n-ana nD-^iab n^'^n rt: T"^^!7 ^iin D''n"':s 26 n^s^i : nrj-^3 d^!^''^^* i^*7.::^ ^":^'ab r.^^N'n iu^vbs riJi r^D^pb 27 xna^'T : 7'iNn-by to^hn to^";;;n-bDni yisn-bDni r-.^nan^ D^^'i'n nnppi '13T inx Jsns D"^n'bs? nbsia iiabi^a D^jjr-rx i cn'bx 28 ^n-11 .^ns D'ln'bs Qnb ^■ax^ D^n"bx orii tj-ini^i j crs xna 29 I niuy-bs-ns nib ^nr; n:n D^n'bx nias^i : ynsn-by nir^nn ?nT fJJ-^is I'^-mrx f3?n-b|-nsi y^ajn-bD "^^ss-by nirsi; y^.i ynt J) I bbb^ Di^'bifn vi^y-bDbi ynsn n^in-bDbi J ^1???^ ^C^'? ^^) 3?"ir J 13"^n;'T nbpsb nics? pn;i^-bs-ni5 n^n rs? ia'iirs? f "^xn-by to^ii 31 -■n;'T n'n^-in;'i lij^ nrj-nini npy nrx-bs-rx D^n'bs t^vi CHAPTEE 11. n 2 N ''i^'^^n^^n Di^a Q'^n"bi{ bon : Dsns-bD'^ V'^^$^'^ Q^^ttiL'n ibs^'i 3 "b2T2 nniD in 13 ini? it'i!)?''^ ''i?"'^i?r? Q'ir^-*? Q^n'bx ^nn;>i 4 t3:'p.T?n ni^bin nbx t> : niiss'b D'^n'bs x^^a-nirs inssb^ n n^to I bb'i ! D^'atJi f-iK D^n'bs riin"" riir:? oi^a 0x13 "3 r"isrn - J* J : * tT T ; ! V iv \r •-•: rr : » ~: : at : it • ; I v it t ; 6 JTb?;! "1X1 5 n^'i&in-ni? wb 'j'^x d^sn V^Jcrrby b^n"bi5 nin^ 7 "n^ D^n'bx nin^ ns^'Ii : fi^'iiin •^ss-brms f'l^tn^ V^^v"^ 8 -ns DO DTS^i D"i;?;a 'jnya ia D^n'bii: nin;' ^^^^ i n^n rE:b ■' n : ; I •• t t t -: jt ' • • v: «t : - : - - itt iv ": it t it , r-^ansb n;^ri"i "ins'i Diria^ '^^'^^ f^T''^'^^ l'^^''? N2'i "^nsi 11 nb^nnn yn's-bs n&5 anGn x^n lic^s "inxn Dffi : n^rxn 12 : oni^n 15^1 nb'inn m» niu sinn y-ixn nnn : nn-jn mr-mr« N'T'ST 'n V. 4. GENESIS, CHAP. 2, 3. 3 n 11 :nnD sin "^:?'^3nn "in:ni niTiJs nw-p -fbrin i^^n bj:^n ^t^V^n : nniaffib^ ^"l^'?'? H?"!?^ ^nn?:;] onsn-n^ D^n'bs? nirp n)p.^i la tmian ni)2 ^sia'a ?|bDS? nvn ^f ^:^tt bDsn iib yni n'-iri ri^'in nry ib"ni2??« i"inb o'lsn ni^n niu-j^b D^Kbx nin;! '^'?J^'':i is jjii^-bs nxn nnion r^n-bs nia^sn-j^ D"'p"bs nir.^' ^li^^ ji-^Jisia Dnj$n ib-snp^i -nrs5 'bbT ib-^np^^'Ji^ i^'iij'^b a-iifn-bx xnn cirt'n 5li:?bi h^snan-bsb ni^'ii) nnsn xnpi^T j i"cic s^n n^n irs: 5 s^'^n:" 'bs::i : i^.n:3 "it3? s^i'^-isb Diijbi n^i^n n^in bbbi D'tir^n 21 nm nap^i i''ni?bs73 nni< np'^i 'jc^'^'] D'ls'n-jy n'ot^r) 1 D^n'bx nf sb onsn-j^ np.b-mrx :>b^n-r5? 1 D^n'bN nV.^ 'jn'^T : ^iirnn 22 ntonn "1^32?^ Day Q?sn nsT D~sn n^ii'^:} :D^i«^ Di^2 if D^nbx yn'i 15 j 'j^n^n ni-n-sb nt^ifn-bN tnin n n-I^icn xnni j yn^ ni-j 'lyn';' d^nbss nn^^'ni DD^ry •■^'P??'? ^^ttt e bisisnb -jryn "i^n:i O'lryb Niri-n;i5|!n "idi bbs^b ■^^irn n'it: ^3 w njfipsni J bDs^'^i n^oy ri©^5?b-Da "jnni bDsini i;^nE^ np.ni 7 :n7hn onb ^iD?;;n nbs*n nby ^.^sn^^ nn D:Q"i^y "is ^y";^:::] tniriD iiiinPi^T n'>n ninb ^aa ?fbrin^ n^n'b.s; nin;' bip-r5< ^y)2ir:^;i s nin;^ isnp^i j ']an fy ^ina d^Kbi? nin'' ^:b72 inirxi c'^sn 9 Tjaa '^n^^iy ^'?i?"^^ "i"'?^^!) * '"'^^s? ib n^ax^i °j^T'^ Q^\)''^ ^ r.nx Dyy ''I ?ib Tsn ^p n'ajih 5 i.«*.• iv -; 1 •• t i • ": pTiiD "nnx u3j"r v. 25. 12 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 13 -ii3i5^T : bDj^n Trri-jt: ^rnrns Nin ^lay nnni i©k nttsin '•DX-'i^n T2Jn:r; ni-iin n)2i?ni ir^'m nsrn^ mt-xb Q^n'bx nin^ 14 nps? "i^n^* nii-T n^iry ^3 ^"nsn-b^ i a^n'bx Win:» 'n'cs'';: ''-^itn 16 n^ij niiji^n-bij d : nj?^ ^:£.^rn nrxn iijsn ^t^i!-} m^n tjnjpiiEn ?fffi\N!-b&5) d\?n ^"ibn n:£^a ^D'nnn tj;in^:? han« na-in 1^ bDib ini bss^ Q^^Hv! 17^ Q?, hj^bi i'i;' nbiri'-'ja 24 ttj-15-in ; u^^'a nj?b tcx n^s'isftn-ns? ihyb ■jis?-].!)? nin'bx nir^ 11. The Life of Joseph, Genesis 37, 39-40 : 7. CHAPTER XXXVII. Tb -nx n?D x^ni is^si^ i''ni<-ni< nyn n;n n:© rniiJi'-:?2TD-i3 rioii nyn sna^-ni^ qoii «n;^T rns? ^icd r.sbT "i^a-nxi r.nbn '';a 3 ib i5^n Q^2pT-in-^3 ^i^"^3^ ^l^i'^'J^^ ^D^ ^^7^^^ • QO^^^"''^ 4 i^ns-bs^ nn^nfii: nns inb^-is rns;? ^xn^^;] :d^C3 n:r5 ib nt'^n n I'^nsb 'is^T nibn qoi'^ Q"bn^^i : D'birb inan ^b3_"; sbi ins ^xrir^';! 6 "^'^« 5^5^} Qibnn a^r^sJiais on^bi? i''2i5f^ :inbi! sipto 'liy •Eci'^n V n)2i^ nsni 'nVffi;n ?jina b^'abs D^'ab5?^ ^:n:s nrni !T^!=D :inT2bi|!b pinntjni Di-^n-abs npiicn nsni nnap-Dro ^'^abs|: 8 ^SDi'^T ^123 biD^n biiT^-DS!! ^5''b^ tf'b^n ^'b^ri i^hj^ ib 'i^^s^^ GENESIS, CHAP. 37. tb 13 nhi? nibn "lis? D'bri^_^ j i^nn^i-b^i i^nb"bn-b? ins i?;to *ii:y 9 Bi3'i"n nani ^iy nibn "in^bn nsn ^'a«^i wsb ink nec^'T '^''O^"''^^ ^''■'^^'^i:? ■^so^'T J 'lb D'^innffip D'^^?'i^ "^'^^ "rnsi T]'i^Tj'\ , sin: Sinn n^bn tj^x r\^_r[ Dibnn ni3^ ib "ras;;^ viis i3"n?^''i iinsi vns inns:p^i : nsns ^b ninnirnb ^^fisi tj^st '>ps 11 "itts^i ! DDTiJa an^ns is^-ns niynb rns ^Db^ji ; nnnn-ns n-Q-iiJ J ^ nn^bs jinbTTS'i nnb ubm n^s>h Tj-^ns sibn v]Di^-bs baiyi'} QibiD-nsi ?|^ns Dibis-ns nxn si-^b ib* n-as;^;: j'^ssn ib nas^i u ^nsi^^a^i : nisDp sn^^i "jinnn pi?^^ ^nnbt'^T in^ ^i^iiJn;! l^ikn ^o ^^s^T : TTjjnn-na niasb is^sn ^nbsTC^i rrt'm wh nsni tzjin ig rj^sn na&i^T jd^:^! on ns^s ^b srn^^an TTj^na ^sbs ^ns-ns 17 iihs "ins? qoii tfb^i ^^^^ '^5'=? u^^^i^ ^J?5>'^t^ ''^ J^-^'? ^?P,5 ^)T.n^^ nn^bs nnj?;! n'^'on^ piina ins isn^^i qnna ds^^i^t is :sa r.Tbn nia'bnn b?a nin vns-bs to^s ^'^tss;'^ Ji'ri^tinb ins 19 ^t') n^n ^s'las^ ni^hn insn wibirsi ^inrnn:^ ^nb 1 rimi 2 a^!"^ inb!2|i;i -jn^sn :?^'ij^n j 'T^t^b'bri ^^^n^-r.)? ns^i?"! ^nnbrs 21 iiD'tbcn D'lnDSTCn-bs fn^sn 1 onbs nas^^T : tcb: 133? s'b n^s'^i 22 b^sn phb in-^nbirri'bs vi ni'iian "res n^n ninn-bs ins i^ns-bs sjoi'' sa-Ti^ss •>h^^ 5 ^''ns-bs in^rnb dn^^a ins 23 ^nn;?H n'lb:^ n;!?s D^ssn nsns-ns in:ns-ns qDi^i-ns TJ^ffiB^i 24 onb-bDsb ^2p^^ : n^a ia 'j'^s pn niam nnian ins ^^h'^":) )-d nn^b'a;^^ "'P^^ '^^'^ o"'^**?^^!' ^D"^"^ ^l^"'"^ ^^'^i'^ °0'^.?^t? ^^"^^-' nn^.n;> n-as^in : n^'ins)? Tninb D^^sbin i2"bi ^nsi^ nss: d^stij; 2G ^3;i3a2^ ^5b : i^'j-ns ^rsDi ^D^ns-ns Vin; ^5 y?n-na i'^ns-bs 27 ♦.Tins ^'•J^m s^n ^lanton ^:^ns-''3 ii-^nn-bs h:'i^') D^b's2?affi*b niiin-'j)2 v]Dii-ns !ib?»i ^2'ii?'a^;i D^nnb d^r^i^ D^^:s ^^nn?;::] 28 aoii-ns is^'S'^i aos Q^^iisya o^bsyairj^b poi^-ns ^^2^^'^, -ns 2?np^n nian vjoi^-i^s nirri niiin-bs "jnisn 2xt^^ : nia-'^i^^a 29 : si-^3s nps ^:sT ^23.^s "ib^n n^s^"! i^ns-bs n'i^;ji : ^"^^53 ^ J D'la n:nsn-ns ^bnts'^'i D^b ^^^jw r^niD^^ j^oii nsn^-ns ^np^n 31 ^:s2^ nsT ^-i^s;^^ nn^ns-bs ^s^i^i q^sbh n:n3-ns inbT?;",! 32 n^n ^'ia nsns nas^i f^;^''?!:^ J sb-as sin ^q:s n^nsn srnsn 33 rx ^? -nps V. 12. 14 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 34 pTO Dis^n iiKbT2TS nby^ ynp^i : aDi"> jinb si'tj ^nnbrx To") 9 V- v/T- T : ■ * -:i- **': • ~ 1 1- ' V- J ^ T : AT T -: it t nb i'in;n-?Di i^?"''? ^^3?^^ '• d''?'^ d^'?^ "i?^''"? ^^xn^n '^.^r'^? nn^'i nbi5T» bns ^sa-bs insj-'s Taxh nfisnnb is^^n i-anrb 36 TOns D^no nsirjisb o^n^^a-bs ins ^inDia D'HTann : n^nx ins CHAPTER XXXIX. t:b N n^na^n ito nrns c^np ns^tais ^riDp^i '^^'^^^^^ ^^^'^'^ ^5'^'^"!' 2 -ns nin;' ^n;!;} : msTJj ^ninin -irs D^bs5>'aTr;^n n^^ ^ns^ t^s pv^ 3 *>5 i^bis sn^i : ^ns^n rns n-^ns ^h^^ n^b^^ tj^s ^roi ^loi'' 4 irjoii si^^n : i^i^s n-»b2^ njn;! niri^ sin-it's bbi ins nin^ :in^^:2 ins ib-ttj;i-bDT in-^^i-by ^rnps^i ins nnc^'i i'^.^?? 11 fi ^in;! ■jnn^'i ib-©.^ "i^^'^l ^?'i i^^?3 ins Tpsn ts^ *'n:'i n:^|a ib-ffi^ ^^^"b?3 nini nsn^ ^n;''i qoi"" bbssi insiisn n^a-ns 6 ''S mais^ 'ins 3>j;'-sbi ^oi^ n;a nb~iu?s-b3 ^ st5^^':i : rnii-nn 7 ^T}^^ 5 ns-!^ ns'i'i nsn-ns'> ^bv '^n^i bDis s^n-mrs cnbn-DS n'asni ^9'i"'"^^ ^i^^?"^^ V^^fi?"'"^^)^ i«i^r>:! J^bsn n'^^n^n nns 8 ''ns s^^^s'b ^ns "jn rnN? mi^s-bs n^s^i r •jsia"''! : ^■si? nnpio 9 '^sB^ n;-n n^isn biij; ^srs : '''i;'^ ^n; ib--i;--"iTrs bbi n-33-n)3 nujys •j'^si inffis-ns ^©sa -inis-ns ^s ntiis^ ^21212 t)rn-s'bn ^ I Di^ 5i9i''"^^ ^7^^'^ ''rOil 5 Q^O"''^?! ^ris^'^n^ fii^-^n J^^^^n ny-^-n 11 n-7n Di;;n3 ^n;^;i : niay ni^nb ribsrs nsirb n^bs y^t'-s'bn ur : n^3a d© n^an ^^i:sp iijis I'ist inpsb^ t^iT??b nn^an sh^i 12 s^i^i D!^^i nnpa inra aj?^;:;'! ''^s? napizj ^bsb inpa ^-rsnni pnsb I'lay o^s ^sb s^nn ^sn niasb nnb n'asni rin^i *it::sb 16 in.^a nsni : ns^nn S3:^i tz^^^j ^bss 'i"i?s nT?;:i ^D"^'?, ''^'P 17 nbsb n^sn D^na^is ^^bs na^ini : irr^s-bs ^^3^s sis-i? nbrs 18 "ibip '^'a'''in3 in;ii t^a pnsb ^:b nsnn-its '^nns^n nayn ^bs sa 19 -ns i^ns ^iaiTD '■'n*'i : r^:^m d:;ji "^bis i^^a aT?_':i s;;;psn ^^a? ''b r.to^ n^s*ri D'lnn^? niasb i^bs rna-^ "liiJs incs ^nn^ 3 Dip)2 "insn n^a-bs ^inin^'i ins poii "ins npsn : ies nn^i GENESIS, CHAP. 89, 40. ?2 12^ 15 -n^a nir ip.^t : nnbn-n^a nic i^ya isn in'^n ncn T^bs -j;;] qbi^ 22 "iTrs«-bs n&{i nnirn nina nirx nnicxr-bs nx Sjoi^-i^a nntDn -bs-nx nsh nnon-n^a ni;? 1 I'^x : niiJb n;i^n i^^n oic dw 23 s :n^b32^ m'n'> nisb K^n-mci^i inx nin'' nrxa ii^s n)2^K^ CHAPTER XL. tt Q'^'^pniiib nBi«ni D^^naia-rfb^ np.T)?i3 w"jn nbsn d'^';)^'^^ "^n^? '^n'^i x by-i Q^pirian nia b^? i^o^"id ^^51^ b;? ni^na qsp^i : a^^nsia ^biab 2 insn n^3-b^{ D'^na-^n -ito n^| i^t'^aa cni5 "jn^i : a^sixn itb 3 on}5 tl9"i^"nx o^na^n niiJ nps^'i' j Die n^cx ^iDi"! TttJii d-ptj 4 ci« Dn^Dii? Dibn ^^bn^t^ • ">'2t?'33 d^^;" ^^n^i Dni5 nncj:'i n ^ib-ab nirx nsi^m np-ij^an iia'bn linnss ttj^x nnx nb^ba i'a"bn ' V jv : V -: ■.• IT : *jv : - - a -: ' J : • : v* t v t : j- ; -; si'^i npaa soil Dn^bx sh'^i : nncn n^aa D^^'iDi? nrs D^ns^ 6 n^a "imi^aa inj? nici? nisJis ^p^-ip-ns bi^©^;] jd'^b^t Dsni ohi? 7 ^iD^bn Dibn Tb&{ m^'^^ : Di;^n D-^yn Drsa ^_Tii2 "ibsb iis'iJ!!; 8 xsnnsD D^D'ins a^n'bi«b sibn qpi^ Dnbx "Tci^^i inii 11^5 nnb^ -n^ni "iriibna ib "n2s;;i cipi^b iTa'bn-n« D^piSTsn-n© nep'^T : "^b 9 ^biTiJan n^D nnb:^ nnnba xini u^^'W nirbTS ■jtsa^ : i:Bb "jb^ ^ Dnt'iii D^apyn™ np.s«n -^'i^^ nyns D-iDi : D'^ap?^ n^n'bsirx 11 ^bv 'ib "Tasini Jni^'is ci,?"^? oisn-ns "jpiii ni^ns oi^-bK bni< 12 D^'b;' nwb',0 , niya : dh d^-q^ msbuj D\^i©n n^bp iains nr 13 ii^a ny-iB-oia nnai ?(j3"b5> Tiaiirni Tj^s^n-nx ni^nsi Nte'i nf Sis ?jPi5 '^pnnDT-DS ''S : ^npt^ n^^n ntx "jiiDxnn tisicrs u -"jTo ■'snsirin'i ni^i3-bi5 ^rnnstni *icn ^^i2V mrt^'^w) 1\} at:''; nia^sTa Tii^j-iib nb-D.^^ D''na3?n rnx'a "inasa a2r-"i3 5 n-rn n*an vo T : • J* r I - : A- : • IT I V v.* •• • : - ■-, j ■.. i- iv - ■ /- - qpi^-bs 'iT3i5''T nns arj-^2 D^£55n-niiJ «n^i : -liaa "ini? ^^ia-^a 16 bbip irb^n bsa^ nipj^i-b? ^nn ibp rnDbio nini ''tiibna '^rs-qs* 17 : ^ffi«"-i b;?)2 bsn-ip Dni5 boi* !:i^,yni nsi? nirs?^ !ni>ns bDs:^ : Dn D^ia; imrbTa w^^^^n niijb© iphne r.T n^s^i qpi'' ^y;:^ J8 ?irriN nbm n^byia niCNn-nx wns iJiyi D^is^ msbizj 1 ^iya 19 1 ' : 1 /T T : ' V T f ' ; I V < : - t • ■ t ■-• j : j : Di; ^ffi^b'i&n Di^a 1 in-'i j ^''b:?^ ^T;nica-ns fjii^n basi y^-b? ^ ?n?Q V. 15. 'p DT^DNn V. 22. 'p •<~,"DiS T. 20. 16 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 21 -by a''j5T^72n nis-ni? mr.^'ji : T^nn? ^ina D-'Ssin nio ti^n-nsi 22 ntjss nbn D'^si^n nia nxi : riv'^t^ qs-b:? cisn "jpi^i ^njrp^ 23 : ^nnsffii'T vjoii-nij Dij^iaian-nto i,?r^'^) • ^5'^"'' ^0^ "is^l CHAPTER XLI. ^-a 2 N r.|ni J 'iii5''r;-b:? l^y nsn^ abn wn£i D'^'q;' d'T?* Ti^^ ''n!']! : ins3 np^nni nm njj'^nii nxnTa mis;! nins 'j^t i^'^^ n^?^"^ 3 nsn^ niyn n55:'n-'j^ iO"''^n^- ^^'^^ f^^i^i^^? rr^"^'? 2>no nsni 4 n:b3sni j i^^'n nsia-by ni^.sn bss? nsibS'riT nisa trijj'j'i n Q'b'aia y:?© . ninn tr'p© o'bn^.i )w^^^ : ni?'^a fj^i^n nsj^"i3n'i 6 r:b'^-T»i ni;?'^ D''bST2J 2>2T)3 T\2r\-] : ninbi nisj-^ns ^nx n:]:3 nibb Y D^bairn yn© nsj nip'in D^ba-i^n nrybnni : "jn-innji ninps Din]5 8 a?spi njpiiin ^ri;'i : oibn nsn;! nins fp/^'n nisb^rn n-ix^-i^n n|D;^T n"''a3n-b|-n«i Q^^^x? 1^•Jn^-b^-n^? x;!)?^^ '^bc^'i irin 9 D-ipTC^n lij? 'la^^'i 5 ni'isb onix nnis-'j'ij^i i^'bn-nx onb ni^ne J n^255n "w nxi ins? a^fia^n nt? n^a n-ar^a "inx in^i 11 : ^D^bn itfbn "517^33 -iiJiN si^ni ^sx ^n« nb;'b3 oibn nabns'i 12 -nx ^Db-nns'^i "i^'ispsn D'^hatan nicb ^3^ inn:? ny? ^;px dot 13 inis; n;n 15 ^3b-nns ^m'2 ^r\^^ t nns ia'bns i2ji&? ^:inb"bn 14 w-)^^ !^oi^"r^^* ^'^P'^i ni>-i& nbiD^i : nbn ini^i iss-b:? n^TiJn nas{b . ^ib^ iwai^ 13S51 ini5 -jii? nnbi ^riabn nibn fi6ii-bi5 16 d^nbi? i^ybn nbsb nbns-ns ^ov p_h : ir« nnsb oibn ya-J?r\ 17 w i?:r; ^a^bna ^oi^-b^s; nyns la^i^i j ni?-iB Dibijj-nx nss'i 15 ntos niijiina nins ynifj n'b> "iJ^T"!^ 1'^^ ^ 'is^in rsto-b? 19 ihinn^ nibj? ninnx nins-^^nis nin-i nnsa npii^'nni nsn nbii fns-bDa nsns in^i^n-sb nirn nij^-ii isja nsin niyni niS"! D ninsn :)n'aj r,i5 tniynnn t^ij^nn ninsn nrbisjni \ ?nb D^^sa 21 -bx ^xn-is s'n'iD i?bi n:a-ip-bs njiinpii 5 nkinsn rripmnn 22 I rs^") ^''2"^03 i^'^^D 5 fS^i?;) '^.^HPi^ nirs!:3 ^^n 'j^1^5'^a1 5^?i';ip GENESIS, CHAP. 41. fctJi 17 Qi^2© ya^ r^zr)^ 5 ninb"! ny:b^ nnx n^ipa n'bj? n'^bat? yao 23 O'^baiBn ^^y^ann : on'^nns* nine's c'l]? nisnia nij^'i f^'ip?^ 24 Ta^ r??i D'^'^'^'^nO"'^ ■^'5^^ niabn n^baTen ya© n« trpin D^nbxn nics ni? sin nns ni?"i3 nibq nyns-bs? qoii n'?5S^n 5 "^b ns n-^baiBn yawi njn n^pic ^^ais nabn nns ya© s ni^nc? T5n lim 26 nis-in ninsn ya^iji j sin 'ins Dibn nsn d^:tz3 s^a® na"cfn 27 r - IT T - - JV : I JT V \ —. T /r V T - A* rt'^p'^r\ D^baT^n yaci nsn b"^?© ya© lO'^'^n^? f^'b^f^ ^^T'VJ''!' -bs ^nna'^ nirs na-in sin : 2T\ ^^"io 3?aT» I'^n;; D^7i>n n'sni& i«3 n-sa D"':© ya« nsn : ni^-is-ns ns'in ntoy o'^n'bsn mss^ ni^-is 29 -bs nsTTS^ "jhinns ayi ''3T2J 2?airj iiapi : n'^12^ rns-boa bi"i5 ya® ^ ynsa yaisn yji^^'sbi ; psn-ns ann nbai D:';ii)2 ynsa yaten 31 nibnn nipcn byi : nsia sin ^aa-^^a ir"''?ni? s^-??^ aynn i:Ep 32 : intjyb D^n'bsn nnia^i n^n'bsn ds?)? na^n i^ar'^a Q^'^?? ^^'is-b^ no^ tD'^nstt rns-by inn-^izjii nam "jia; ©■'S nyns s"i'' npyi ^^ i:t2J yam n^iis^ T^'^^'i^^ ©^n'' T"^^J"b? Q'^'pa ^i?s^i nyns -la-ina^ii nbsn nsan niabn D^:t^n bas-ba-ns liajp'^i ; yairn nb ynsb "jin^^sb basn njni : Ti'am D'^nya bas ny'iB-i;' rnn 36 : ayia rnsn nnsn-sbi D^nra rnsa r*nn nrs aynn ^3© yarb IT T IT F V IT T T : • AT : ■ J V JV . tT IV ; I* I.* -; t r rr j" : - v : I'^'iay-bs nyi5 ^m'^^ Ji^'iay-ba ^s^yai r^^ti '^s'^ya na'^n ats'^^i ^7 ry, ••■./ = ■ ■■ ." ."'"= '.,'■■•= *:" ^". V r^" '"-"38 aoii-bs nyns nias^i : ia DV.bs nin mrs ts^s nra S2r)2:n 39 nns : -iioa Dani 'jiar'j'is rsT-bs-ns ?inis Q^n'bs y-^Tin "^nns n Tcs^l : ^13)2 b^^s SD2n pn '''^y-ba pT^:* ^''S"byi '^n-^a-by n'^nn 41 r.y"i? nc^"] 5 D^ns^ H^^'ba by 7]ns '•nns hsn Jipi'^'bs nyns 42 o^-'^^a 'ins irab^^i qoi-^ T-by nns )r\'^^ ii^ by^a inyau-ns ib-mrs n:"u?rjn naan^a ins asn^i : ins^^^-by anjn ^a-i t^^ 43 ny-is ^'as^i : n^^'i-a f "i^fba by ins "jin:) tjnas i^rsb isnp^i 44 -bDa ib^n-nsi i'l^'ns t^i^ D'^'ir^'? ^''1.?'??^ ^V^ ^?^ ?i?'i^''^ nics-ns ib-jn^i nsys nips qoi^'D© nyns snp'^i ; d^;i2)2 V"ns ^?: qoi-^i : a''^2^ T'l^'by viDi-" ssr)^i rncsb fs "jna yis ^ipis-na 46 i^ssb^ qoii s.^^1 D"'n:2i3-?yb^ ny-is i:Bb ii^ya nbi^ nu:bTS-|a yaisn ^^ti yaira rnsn toyni : o'^is^ vns-baa nay^i nyns 47 AT T - J" : - i: : i v t t - j- - . ,t ; . J v ;-.- t : v -:i-i- : ~ ^".■IP^ T*:^^^ ^^D "^f^ D''*?to yaw I bas-ba-ns yapn :D"'2?^pb48 nas^^i J naina ^np nina''ap mrs n^yn-r™ bDS D^nya bDS-]n:*^ 49 :-isc)2 'i^s-'«a nsob bin-^a ^y ns^ nain u^n bins na aoi'i 2 18 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 3 nbps* 'i^"?TjV,^ "i^ix nynn n-o «inn ontDa Q'^bn "liio '131 ^oi'ibi 51 ^:w:">^ iif:'a mban Dffi-nx qDi-^ i^np^n : -jix ins j^-^s iipis-na 53 n;;n -iizJs ynisn "i^iD yai^ naifDni : 1;;^ i^nxa D^rtbis; ■'pntr-'^s 5^ "'O:'! qoii n-Qij i©N2 xifib nynrj ■'^21^ s^nijj ro^|rini : n^^'i'q f nb5i,a qoi^-bs? iDb a;ini)2-bDb nns "ras^n Dnbb nrns-bx wr\ pi^sri^i 56 ^bv nps^T vn^n ^is-bs bs? rvn n5>nni : wyn DDb I'oii'i-ics? 57 "boi : 0:^^213 ynxa nynn pTn^.i Q^^^^^V ^s^!'^ OO? "^IJ^^'^r^'^ :Vii5n-bDs a^nn pTn-^2 viDi"'°bi5 niatjb n^a^'iss^ ^5?a inxn I V IT T T : *T T IT P /- T (• I A" ■•• V ; • T ; - : • JT ! V T T CHAPTER XLII. ya N : ^ii^inn n^b rbb nps:','! n'Gb?^i t]"?^^"^^ "^^'^t'"^^ ^? ^p??. ^1-'^ 2 oii^a i:b-^"inTSi n/3ffi-n"i D^>"aa n^iic-izj;' ^3 ^ri^s^'aiy nan *i"ai?'^i 4 'issnp^-'jB nts? "IS i^n«-ns5 njp?'^ nbT»-i?b ribii ^nx 'j^'a;^:s-nN^ 6 i^nijn D^-bsb TSir^n x^n f "lijn-b? t:-ibisn s^n riDi^i s 1^:3 Dni53 ii^s^ nnbx n'a&5^'»i ni^p m^ i3"t^t nnibi? nsrn'^i 0^2:^::, 8 : ^nnsn sb on-i i^nxTix tiov ^5?i : bDii5~i3TJ3b iy;3 f nxia Tiisi?;;^ 9 D^ban^ nnbii n'oi?^'! onb tsbn "niijs nit'bnn ns' ^cii nbt'^i ^ ^^^^V.} \?^« ^^ 'T'^s? ^n^x^:! J ansa f nb^n ninsJ-nss* ni^nb ci^iii 11 ^;'n-iib ^;nbs! d^ss ^:n3 nnsi-iij-'x i;a ^:|3 :b2s?~i3"£b ^sa 12 J nii?nb onsa f nxn ii,'i"n:?'^3 &?b Dnbx n-ai^f^ t o^'ban^ T'^5? 14 onbi? n-Qi^^i J ^srx "in^^ni oi^n ^D-^ns^-ni? fupn nann "jS-p ro 'in 'i^nan nsn : ons? a^bsn'a nasb Dpbx ^nna^ ni^x x^n qoi'' 16 D3)2 ^ribt3 ! n^n fupn DD^ns? «in3-DS! ^5 n-Tia ^xsn-as nyns DDns: n^sn ob'^nnT ^:na;ii ^ip«n ops'! ns'^rib^-ns np.'^'i ^n^^ 17 m^Jbi:^ nmi)2-bx ons? qbx^'ii : nns tD'^b^n^ ^5 nis>-iB ^n i^b-nsti 18 D'ln'biin-ns ^''n^ ^t»5> ni?T ^irjibt-n Di;;a qoii onbx "lasH j n^'a;' n^iicp -;z? V. 50. GENESIS, CHAP. 42, 43. 3)3 i?: 19 anxi D5'?^ffi)2 n^n^ ^o^'^ nns5 DD^rii? Dfnx n"i;?-Qi? t sn;' ^sii: 19 ^s-^bx i3.rnf?s^s iii^ss nnit ^rsn nry; r^^n^-b'-j ^:n:x 1 D'^^ttsi! nnii li^iJn ]?i:i sns-Tn nn^n ^:^S^* ns3 "js-bs^ ^:^^t? iibi 22 Dn2))2'ij 5?b^ ibj^n ^ijpnn-bs n'^sb 1 D^^bi? ''r^n^ij isibn nbi^b f "^b^sn "i^ vioii '^_)2W "^3 ^i''!,^ j^b an'i ; tJn'iD r.2n i'an-D^T 2:3 hr^^'g n^.^n Dnb« la^'] bnbN 2^^^ p^^T on^b^;^ 3b^i : cn:^|i 24 on^ ^^^^ '^'^^^ ^'7^ °D^ ^^^^ ipU;-bx ©"^iji Dn-iEcs nu:nb^ isa N^n-nini isps-riN sn;;^ pb^? i^ibrib i^iscis nnb ipir niia^i J ^Db n'^nbs rm rtk^-rrq nissb n^n^-b^ i^^x '^'h'^n'^^ nab 29 :"ibxb Dnb5 nVpn-bs ns; ib ^'i^ii:;:] "j:?:? nsnb? QninN: si??;:"b« J rnxn-nK n^b5n)2S ^:ni5 m>^ nitp ^:r\s T^sn ^^ns? la-^^in ^a'^ ^ I V IT T V < : - I r T J !■• • - A 'T IT • I V VT T f* ~: ■ T V • •■■■'■■ " " ' '.'''■ ■■■■■ "■■ ••• '" 32 '\'Q^^^ : ]?S3 f -1X3 ^;"'3i5TO Di.^'n I'-apni ^s2''^? ^hn^h ^rnx ''^a 33 ibsn QD^nx-nx ^s^nni : ^Dbi ^np D3^p3 linyn-riji ir,i? nn^in 34 I It - jv • -: V * T : I" T /J- v.* "IT I J -: I- v : • • j* - •jnx DD^nx-ris^ dps d^:? ^3 DPi? Q^ban'a i^b 13 rSni^) ''b^5 ttj^s-nzni an'^pir D^j5">ni3 dn in^ii : ^.'^ncn f-^.^;n-rx^ aib r,;? ^•D'^s liy^ptJT ^ss'^s!? qoii Dnbs© ins Dn^ns aj:?;: Qfibs? Tas^'^i 36 -ns niasb i^ns-bs ^a^sn Tas^;! : niba ^^n ^by nnjrn "jTa-pa-riS) 37 wirs "^iST ^■i^~'b'J Vs ri:n ^i'^bs ^ss^as sb-ns n^-an 'sa ""ric nsffi: i'lab s^ni r.'b I'^ns-^s DD^ay '^la ^n^-sb nrs'^T : r,''b5? 3s ; nbiSTS "ji^a \naiTD-ns nnnnini rianabn n^i^ tfn'na "jics ^.ns'ijp^ CHAPTER XLIII. .^12 ^s^an "itiJs naffin-ns bbsb ^ba tjjss ■'h^i : f ^sa nas a2?"^ni 2 « "11955^1 ! bas-j?)? ^2b-^naT25 ^a« Dn^as cn^bs niasfn d^U^'^^ 3 'ipba lis isnn-sb Sbsb icisn ^:a 'lyn ^5>n nbsb n^inn^ rbs 20 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 6 ffi'^sb T^anb lb Dny-in mab bsnto;' '^'QK^t j DDns DD^ns ^ijba 7 nbsb iDnnbitibi ^Db icisin-bxtj bixo ^nT3i<|»i : ni$ DDb nisn ^.'^T^ 5^^^0 D'^nn^n ^s-b? ib-iaai nk Dsb Tj;;n ^n DS^ni? "Tii'n nns-D.^ i:n?s-a5 n^iaa iibi n'np> riDbs^ ^'^'^1??^ ^i^^ ^^.^'^ '"'^,V^ 9 ^^bs n"'ni5'»nn sb-nx ^s^pnn "i*];^^ ^4'??'?- ''^-^ • ^is^'Ci? 11 jsisi? > "js-nx Dn^nx bsnTri;> dnb^ n'as^i : di-'^^b nr ^:d© nrj? tD5?Ta nnsia Tij^xb ^Tiirn ai^bDin v^xn rn^-ra ^np ?io riir *- : AT : • VT !• : •.••■;• ! V T T *- ; • • l; -; J 12 Ds^'in ^np r^wi2 ^cy\ : Qi^pir^ D^:t:s -jbi nsD: irn'i 1:5/12^ ^"12 ; K^n nsiria ibis D3n::n in^irn OD-'r^n^s? ^sa nic^isn sicin-n^i 13 n^'ann o^b wi "rn-ij bxi j ti^s^n-bx nnnr i^^pi ^np OD^nsi-rsii "I'SJxs ^jiT '5i'a^i:a-ri?i nns Drns^-ns; DDb nbici ic-'ikn nsb ■)D inpb qc3-nDTr)3i ri?-7n nns^an-nj^ n^t\:s:n inp^^i : "^ribD© ^nba© 16 ?iDi'i K-1^1 !5iDi"i "i^sb 1^12?^^^ D^nstj I'ln^;! ^ttp^i '5^;':a-ni«i D^i^n IV niiJss Tij>*n to?^^:] :D^nnsia DUirsn ibpii^ ips 13 -jdhi nnb nhui 18 13 Qifcrsn lijT^i Jvipii rm DiTr;i ^^^^^) ^^7??^ Dibi^ ^n^x^'i j ^n is^iw oinniax 28 nrn ya^ff^'^ "i^fi?"!! ^"Tii? V''?rr?"i^i« «">!] 'T? s^igi^^ ! ."i^ri^T^,^!! 29 "^D^^^ • "'P^ t'^^t o'^C'^^ "1^55^^] "lbs nn"ii3N| "im pi^n DD^m b ib ^'a'^ffl''*! : nnb ^na^ia itss^'t pisxnH i^S'^i ^^:5 vm^n : nriuj ^^ •/ ,-T- v.T r ,. 1- f - - . .- ^.... - „, (,.... ' "^ 32 •jibDi;! sb ^3 Diab inx D'^bDsn a^nsiabi o^nb onbi i-^inb JiacD'] J D^'n^riab xin nnyin-^D nnb bi-inyn-nx bbxb Dns-an 33 -bi? TS^i? Q^^^3^^J ^f^^ri^T "If?"???? "^^^^^n^ I'l^t'^^s "^isn 1^5 £b ns:irTQT; 'j'a;'?^ nxip^ anpn anbs n^rs rs^ nb^iij^ ap^"] : ^r.yn 34 CHAPTER XLIV. 1^ ^103^! ?^5ii ^^■'^rnxn : innn^i? -isa r'^s-qcs u^^m n^tj "j^bpi;! 2 m»x ^loi"' nnns to?'^] innt? Cjcs nxi ■jujjri nnpioj? ^sa b-iirn -nx iij2^^ on : Dn-'niani nizn ^nbi^ n^^^:i?;vJi nix npian : ns'i 4 3 D'lTr^xn inns cinn Dip in^a-b:? -nrsb n^s qoiii ^p^nnn iib n^yn ni sibn : nniu nnn TOn DPipbT^ nrib anbs nn^si Dr^teni n !Dniii5? "iffis Df^i>;:)n is TiJn?^ irn? j^^ni ii i;n« nnt'i nci^i nani nipb T5^{ in^iii^T : nba^n D^'^ann-rs onbii! nan^T or-te^i 7 6 qpi? in : n^n nana nito^ ^"^nayb nb^bn nbsn D^^an? ^z'^t^, 8 a:53 !j\xi p_^'2 y-is^ ^^bs i^a^i^n irnnn'as ^sa ^,:5ji)3 nt'ijj mri5 sin-js DD^nana nnvD5 ya^h '.D^nayb lansb n;np irn'sK ^ 'rni^^ ^^^^'}'}. ' D,''p3 i^nn dpsi nay ''b*nin':« 'in« ss^^ 11 bnn binaa U5|nii linnn-ab^ tb^x ii7PB'';i sn^nx innn^s-nx t^Vi 12 oby^^T Dn"bT2UJ i3>np^T : ip^'pa nnn^sa ^^asn ks^ts^i nbs ibpai 13 i5ini qoii nn^a ",inxi nnin^ sa^^ •'^T?^' ^^F^^ *i^^r!"b? ^^^. i4 n^n noi2n-ma ^oii nnb n"Qii*i : n^ns ^irsb ibs^i d© isniy id maii^T :i:b3 nics uj^ij tn:^ Trnr^a uk^T i^'ibn onito? ntts« 16 -nx- NiTo Q^nbsn pn-j^rn^i nanrma %nsb nri53-n^ nnin^ :in*a ?ia5n si^:-mri5 d5 i:n3Si!-Da ^Dnsb o^na? ^xjn rpna? "ji? p"ir: 7?:;? v. 10. 'p •nnnic'i v. 28. 22 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. : DD'^aijJ-bN oibirb ^b? dpst "iny ''b-n-n^ 18 '^bni^ i^:Ti«3 "inn T^^n:? i^i-ns^;' ^s^s ■'3 'nrs?'':! 'r,'^!ry'} n^bs* ^'s^^n 19 'ibsb iinnr-njjj bxi^ ^nin ini^nss T]i'aD 15 Tj;nnya T)Si5 in*'bxi 3 1'j]j □■'5)^7 "Tb;:.T ipT 3« ^:3-iiJ^ ^sns^-bx nT2«2i 5 nN;-is nx CDb-^-n 21 ^"iins^-bx n^&^ni j innsj! ^^nxi i^sb i^nb i^^n nn^^^^ ni? Tinxi 22 ar^b -ii^jn bD^^-iib ''ns-bfij n'ajisi : i^b^ "^r:? MTQ-tirfiji "^bs ^n^T'^* 23 DD^ns "in^ s^ nt-n^-aa nnnpbi : n^n-ny ^^n^x^ ikb^ &ib a'Tj ^ lis 3^^3?-bs >'h3 nni^i : nbs© ny'ia ■^nn'^tc-ri* oninini fq^ 31 ni^sn -5^55-^3 iriiN"?? n^rii : iirssn nnnrp iirssi ^:px ^id^x nyin) 32 i^i^n? "13 J nbi?-.^ p^^a" ^:^3i< ?i^3? niiis-nij T'7?? 'iTnini rra) i3Sb ■'nsjuni ^j-'^s ^3N^3i5 sb-ai^ ^b«b 13s os^ ^^in-rs 3n^ 83 b?; nysnn i;i«b ^3^ n^^sn nnn r^^a? tirair-: nryi ; n^-a^^n-bi 34 :?n3 nx-iij "jS ipis ^33^!>5 n?|ni ^iij-bs nb5?2< tj^s-^3 : ^^n5$"D3? CHAPTEK XLV. r.T3 N ''b^'2 liJ^'S-bs ^s'^^in xnp^i vby a-ia^sn bbb p|i?Prib qpi'^ bS^^-iibn 2 ^y^^ij'^i 'isaa ibp-ni? p'^i : Tns-b« aoii :i?'ninn3 ins 11: i« ^isr-i^bi 4 Wi^'b^ qpi^ "TasH. : t:s^ ^bn3D ^3 ir^i? nijyb iini? ^b3;;-sbi ^n 1 n^^n^)2 ^ni? Dnn3^-mri)j nb-^m ^loi^ '^is Ta^^i u\a:^i ^bs sr^ir^ ^ ^^H'?^ "'S ^10 ^^'^ Dr)n3^-^3 D^'^rs^s nn^-bxi '^is^n-bs? 1 np?n 6 tj)2n liyi v'^Nn 3np3 35?nn a^n:© nT-^3 : as'^rsb a^n'bs ^rnbuj I- T : 1 V AT T •/ (jv : IT T IT • /-T : ./-.• • r.- •• : - v ■■•: • /- t : 7 a3b Biir)b Q3i:sb a^rfbs '^in^'^P''!) '^^^'1?^ Ti'^';)""?^' '^^J^-. ^""''^ 8 nmbip ans-sb nri:?:i j nbia nu^bsb aib ni^nnb;^ f-is«3 tr^'^siD p"T= Y?2p V. ir. GENESIS, CHAP. 45, 46. 1?3 ri?2 33; : "i^?:n"bx ''bs? rrin Di^n^ia-bsb 'ji'isjb D^n'bx "i:^© qoi'' ^:a ?i:s:£T T]"ijn -^^ni ^i^ni nps? -"bx ninp n^;ni "jira-y-is^n pair,';) ^ 3^n □"'2'^ tj^n ni:^-i3 nis Tini;: ■'pbsbDn : tjb-nffis-bDn T^-ij^n^ u ^3">yi nish DD'^s^y nsni : Tjb-nt'x-bDT ^^n^n^ npx T^n^^n-jS 12 ^^i32-b2-nij ^isb DPiani ; orbx in^Tsn ^s-^3 T''?^?^ '''^^* is J n:n "^nsj-ni? QP^'^inT cspiniai Dn-'Xi "rc^-bs n^i D:''i2^a I /••- : - (T T - - vT T J • T ; ■ :' :*s*'- « t » -it: • i" ; - - » • - *^ ybizJD bj^ni J ip)i|i "i^ns nna^ -jd innxT cnb? ^n::i i^n«-bDb 16 :i^'i22> '13'^yni ni;"i3 "^rya a-j^;^i qoi^ "^n^? ^sa n^sb nyiD n^a D3■l^3)2-n^{ r.TJ ^toy P5«t r]^ns<-bx lbs Jibi^-bs ni^ns n'cs^^i 17 lbs ishi DD^pa-rsn DD'^ns-ns ^npi : p:^ nsis ^.sh-iDb^ 18 At •• J IV "IT V : ■;•.•.-: •/ J ': I - IT : t : /- v : , npsn ; psn nbn-r.s ^bpsi di^^^^tq fns n^i2-ps D?b rirps^n 19 DD^ir:bi DDS'jb nfe w^^t^z fnsT2 DDb-inp ^ir? pst nnvi -b3 nrj"'3 DD-ibs-b? cnri-bs ubz^'j^ : nrsn^ DDins-rs orsir:^ a ^joi'i nnb iPi^i bsnia;! ^)2 'j?nii5y';i ; s^n Dsb D^'ns^ "fis 21 nisbn ir-^sb -jps obab •. ^n-rb n'lis cnb -jn^i nbns ^s-b? mb.}? 22 Tinsbi : n"b^© psbn Tzj^m inos iris^ isbi^ ina i^^inb^ p'b)2ffi 23 psir: P:hN niryn q;^;^^^ a^Dtj D'^siub D^'nbn rno rsTS nbia Dnbs n'as;;^ ^Db^n "i^ns-ps nbc^^n : tfnf;b I'lasb "ii'T^i nnbi ^a 24 3,2^1 D^ii^ Vns-bDa bria s^n-iDi "ifi jicii ^i3> n'^sb ib i^a'^i 26 TjT - ■ AT : • 7 V jv T : V* / • : - ij- < •• . - - nan "iTTs SDi-' inan-bs rs 'T'b's ^nni^i j cnb ^rsn-sb ^5 iib 27 JV * JV -: I •• " : • T J- T •• J : - : - iv t ' v v: iv i r m ^nni ips psirb C]oii nbir-mrs Pib.nyn-ps sn^T Dnbi« isKnsi nobs in i:a SiDi^-nis? an bsnTi?;i "i''?s'^i j on'>as aj:?;:' 28 : PTOS Qroa CHAPTER XLVL ^^ ''n'bsb Q^nar nari^^ yaiij nnsa sa^^ ib-nrs-bai bsnTo;! yc'^i n I aj2?i. n-as^i Pb;^|n Psn^a bsnir^'b . D'^n'bi? n'as'«i s pn^i i-ias 2 nn-ip sn-^n-bs ^^as ^n'bs bsn ■'abs "rash ' ^:in "tcs^i apr 3 pTQ^ni^TQ ^"D^j nns i5:s : D^c T^^^it'S bina ''I'^b-ia P^;'^^^ 4 24 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. n nxatt ajp?^'^ ajp^i : ti'^siy-bs? in;! n^©^ ^oi"ii n'by-Da ribyK i^bxi 'i^'^r^?!' ^i??."! '^''?*D^^ ''^^T^ 1??l T"?^ri ''T2p;i nrii; qtcidi 1 ins Kinn iynT"b3i T^ra ni;nn i^n:3 irii? i\;n i;.n^ vds : inifi III. The Ten Commandments, Exodus 20 : 1-21. 2 N ^d:x d : nbsb nbxn n^nn^n-bs ni? D^n"bx n3'7:'i 3 -sb J D^in? n^aia D^naia T-ns^ T^l^csin -iTJJi? ^■•n'bs nin;i 4 npi^an-bDi i Hob jr|'^"r.&?n-«b : ^;s-b? n^nnii D-inb^ 'x^b rrn;:« nnn^ i D^iaa nissi nnn^ rnxa nirxT byri^ i u'^^ti "i'ij« n bs ?i''nbj? nin;' ^Sbx ^5 Q^^V^^ ^^^ dO^ Tinf^ltr'"^'? ' T"?i$^ 6 niryT : ■'Xiiab n^yan-byi D^tJbtD-b? n'':a-b:? nhij "jt? ^ps s*:;? 7 -a'fl-ns sisn jib _d j "'f^is^ ^n^isbi ''iriijtb D^sb^Nib 'ion i^TJJ-nx sto-^-ncs n&!| nHn;! nj^:^ sb 15 siigb ?iin'bs!: nir^ 9 8 'layn Di^;" m»© ? iinpb nsten or-nx nisT a : Kiisb ^ nfcyn-s'b TD'^^ "jj^^l? ' ^5^ ^^""^ffin Qi'f} : Tjrpsb^-bs TfipT\ 11 D^n-ns? yn^n-ri5i D;'m^n-nN nin;i no D^^^^-miitD ^5 !^''7.yT?a naisn nip-nx nir.^ ^na -js-b:? ^T'^^y^ ni;;^ ns^ji ni-Ti'ii-bs-ns^ isjnsin iib o : ^b inb TO'''^ ?"Oi^!'"'iT?i<« '^^'7^D ^? 1* D 5 3:.in xb : as3ri sb 16 D Ti^n n^3 ibnn i^b o j np© iy TiJ^ns ri:?n-sb ^^ • ^^ "iT^.i? ^^l "i^^n?. i'^'iT^i 'I'n^iii;! i'?^?'! 'n?"! ^^^ 'i^nn-sb 18 nsirn bip nsi DTsbn-nsi n'bipn-ns o^si Di^n-bsi o , 19 niz5T3-bb5 'iTQii^i :pnn"Q ni^r'^i ^yb'^i cyn xn'^n vt^ nnn-nsi D^nbsn S3 DDHi? nis? n^3?3b ^% ^snir\-bs nyn-bs* ntcia 21 pni)a oyn i^y^n : ^sisnn inbsb DD^:B-by insn^ nT.n iiiyai 5 n'^JTbsn DO-mcs bcnyn-bx '^53 ncai JUDGES, CHAP. 13. a"> 25 IV. The Life of Samson, Judges 13-16. CHAPTER XIII. ^"^ "i!3 nin:« D:n^T nSn^i "^rj^a :>nn riito5)b bs'ito;' ^^ja '■.B^ph n nnsTTia^ r\yym ^ns? ©"^i? ^n^^i J ™^ d''??'?^ ci^^'^s 2 ■^^? ^p:'":!^?^^ i^;!':^ ! '^^^, ^'^^ J^"])??! I'^i^*?^ n"!;^ '^f^t^ ^n^? ^ Jia mb;''! n^nni p'l'i^ s*bi nnjpy-pi? xrnsn n^^s? "ii?s<^:i '"'f^vJ ^3 : i?^tp"b3 "ibpi^n-bsT id^dt Ii; •^nrn-bK'i iib '^"I'a^n npy'i n 4 n;n^'' Din'bi? ttd-^s icsn-by riby^'^-jib nni^n "ji n^ib^n nnn tfin i^nnn ; Q'^niobs 'i^'ip bxnis^^-nN y'^irinb bn;i x^ni "juan-j^ i?in 6 nsnT23 ^nxnia^ "^bK S3 Q^f7'^^,\J ^^9 '^'^xb ntc'^i^b n'csn^ '"'f^O TO-nxi x^Hi n:r)2-^x V.ip.bsiij iibi ^bjt) xni: n'ln'bsn tyNbia X'^ I ^ncn-bx nn^i in n^b'-^i nnn tj2n ^b "rasi;;:) : ''b T5n-i?b 7 Ipan-jTa n^in ri^in;^ a^n'bs: Tp"i3 nx^tp-bs ^bpsn-bsi n5th i?3b nisyrn^ ^sni^i ^rbx 'liy ^,r^'i?x ^^i^*^ "^''??^ tD^n'bj^n -bi:? liy D'Ti'bxn ?fi^'n 9 •T^^vJ "^D^r^^ * -^^2? r^ ^^^^ '^'^'r'?^ s^Ti?? ^5^'^"' ii'^r^'? stI'^'v} sa~nrx la^kn ^bi? nsiD n^n vbs ntiiim rTiJJ''sb isnn r-nni IT V -: • T - - bDi5TO anb n'j:s5;;'i : n.-y^t?^ T^r^T'^ ^TH" '^^ Tj m';;3 1 ^n;'T ; n^)2^ n^sbia n^nn "7\nnb ^bs*; ^b^ p™ k^^ 5 sbn ^;b DPsnp ^srjn^-jbn iryta ?fi3s n'^s-ri^i ^nis srinirp-iB 3"? V. 25. JUDGES, CHAP. 14, 15. na T^ 27 sib "'a^ibi inxb nin nb* nias^n '^i?'7,?ri ^b -^bT 173^ i^^^b nr^-in_ nn-iJan Dr>b n^n-nirj?; D^iai^n r^ntp vby pni : -■'.n^ tfbi "^msn 17 noinn sin;' nnpa '^ir-'atjn Q'>2 n^3?n ^r:i5 'ib ^Tas?^] : n-,2? is ''rib3?3 Dr)-rnn i?b^b anb -na5«;;i i^.xp T2? nri Tan^ia pin72-M/2 J?,-] I'i'P'ZJi^ "rn^i nin;' nin T^b^ nbsni : "^nyri dj:n213 sib 19 i^i^aiab nis^bnn -jn^i nnii-'bn-r^ np^'n tij>* w^irbt 1 cn^ ?,ni?Tab ■jiTiJ^a© ri2J» '^nm j irpns? n^a by'^i iss in^i r."i"^nn d : ib npn mrs5 CHAPTER XV. VJ nnins sibn riJJn'ab rifisnxi f^^^J^sic sijiri-^s ^J?"i'^ij "ibx "■'ix ■jicjia'ij nnb n'aiipT : n^nnn T^b Npnri nsi?^ nnrj nrjpn 3 "isb^i "jic^p tjb|:i : n;?n dt237 ^3X n-i3:>-^3 n^j^Trbs^ aysr? •^n-'p.D 4 ^^sb Dto^i =i?r'^ ^?I 1?."^ °^'^?^ '^I^''-^ °^^?^^ nisj^-irbiy D^nicbs ^■i^iJ;'^ : ri;'T D"i3""i?"i map-iyn tj'11513 nyni^i Q^J^^^bs 6 ini2Ji?-nN np.b ^2 iTann inn -jitj^pt^ ^Tas;^i r.sir no ^"a : i»s«3 n'^nsj-nxi nnis? ^B^ip'^i d^^^'^s ^b2>^_i ^"s^'i'ab nrn^i nni«i Dsn in)3p.D-D55 ^3 nsirs iiTi5r:n-as5 y.^-qTS anb nrsj^"i 7 :?bo q^|03 mij^i in;;i nbi-;.) nsri ^n^-by piiu nn-s ^H '.b-rns s ^n'Qi?;'^ : ''nba ^ffi-jri ^'j'^m ^:n^^T o^rnrbs ^b?^,! : u-s^V f ^rby "jiir^'r-nsj nioxb ^nipsi;^;] ^rb^ on^b? n^b n^^n^ r'^x -bs niin^p tj^i? D''sbs rrrbiy ^^n;^T :^:b no it'ss ib niob 11 n^rnsbs r.2 Q^btJa-^s ny-i^ SJbn "ji'iJia'irb ^n^asi^^n ni:^? ybo q^j^o : onb in^o 13 ^b ^o "ii^iCD uh) "TasJ^ji ':b n^o rsi-T-nis^ liizjao nnb rq^';^ D^pniJbs~i^3 ^r^nnb i:in^ ?iv^l? ''i^ ^nrsi,^"i 12 "ibs-^s sib niisb ib ^I'asi^i : Dr\5? ^2 i^iv.2r^-is ^b ^y3t?n 13 D^^nh? D''iiiJ3 ^nnDs<^_'i Tjn^a? sib nani d^;'^ ^^2J^?^ ^"P?^,? ins^npb ^:?^nn D'^nisbD^ inb-i? s«5-s5^n ; ybsn-i^a ^n^b^^^i D^ibnn 14 28 HEBREW, CHRESTOMATHY. itD npi2 niian-^nb iUTa^.^ : ^'^1'; ^^.'a i^';3^ci|t ^©^^i tsn ^nya ncs 16 ni)3nn ^nbs 'jitjiattj "i^^^;;!! ! iiJ^i? ^^^, ^T'^'l^ C'bl?!'!} '"i"'? '^''^-''^ 18 liiTa i^Ta^i^i : "^nb n^n s^nn Diprib iH'yp^'] in;^y "^nbri ^bijji^i 19 D^nb^ yjbni^i : n^bn^n ^;3 ''i?'?^,;) ^^?5 ™s5 rin?i r^i-jn •'n^i inn n^rni rnC!;i D:^'a 12^^ ^S2:;i '^nfa-nTrsi: cnDrn-nx : HDO D'^niiJ? D^nrJbs i^^a bsnTi);>-in8{ CHAPTER XVI. I"^ 2 N nbiiib I n^!n-72)b 5 n-^bs sn^'i hdit rr^Jx D^zj-i^n'^i nn-T3> littj^izj ?rb*i J*T - IT T IV ■■ V T - T JT • r : - - TAT - ' \ I ' ' V;" - 3 ''sn-"!? fiii5^TzJ n?Tr;^:i : ^n:.^nn^ npian "lis-n?, i^sb nb;^^n-b3 ■in'rni T3)n"i2?T» ninbna rnsin nb^ibn ^sna . d;:^^i nb^^bn nnn irsn-bj^ abj^^'^T i^sns-bs? dw^t n^isn-oy D^Di^i ninr^n 4 pT.iu bn:2 nizji? nns^^n l?"''":^"^ ^n;^i : pnnn '^^s-b? nri? n iniN "^ns fib !ni3S'«i D^'nirbs ".5-10 r^^b^5 ^b?*^ • nb^b^ rrais^ ^:n3XT inis^b ^n^pnpxi ib b?^: rnsni bii;; ins ni23 ^xn^ 6 i?rnT5n liiLJiaffi-bx nb^bn "Tasm i!:]D5 tm^iz^ qbx t^ik -jb-pp 7 -DS liicTaiiJ n^bK n'as^^i : ?ini:?b icsn ntini bi'i.i ^jiiip ni2a "^b "ins?3 "'fi^^'?^ ^f^^^HT ^^D"'^'? "^'i^- o^H- ^'''i^^'' "^^J^^^ "^P^c^!! 8 ^a;^n-i?b mri« n^nb a^in^' nsjnis o^ncbs "^no fnr^byiii : ansn 9 D^nuJbs libs iT3iini n'iha nb nic'' nnsn^ : ona ^r.^csn;) ^ ^3 nbnn nsn liirj^ffi-bx nb-^b^^ n^sni : inb y'li: sibi ti? 11 n^bj? niasi^i : nosjn nm ib srnn'^an np:? d'^sts ^bs na'^ni nDsb)2 onn w?,?"^? "^^^i? ta^ipfH D'^nhya ^?iTS_'^ nics-ns5 12 ^nnciinT n^cnn D^nh?^ nb-'b'i n;p.nT : n^sjn ^ns*^ ^rr^^rn ^n^bn-i Dj^.J??!'^ "^^^r^ ^f^ ^y^\}') lii''aTr ^^''by D^nirbs i-ib^^ n^sni nna 13 ""^a nbnn nsn-i? lit^st^'-bs^ nb-^b^ '^'ci^ni jWs wis?nT byi3 npEi 'r.n v. 5. JUDGES, CHAP. 16. T" 29 ^ansn-QN n^N "i^asi^i ncsn nm ^1 n^^an n^nrs ^bi? "istlP^!? -nsn :n^n "in^Tj-ns yo^i inii^ia f'^'^j'] "jiizj^Ti? 'n^^^ D^r^T^''?s -13 in:ii : bi"!.) -^nb tmz^ ^j nnsn-sbi ^a r\bnn b'^'ays rjb-c le -151:1 ; Tirch iirsD n^pnn nn^^xpi o^'a^'n-^s '?''.p^"'^ "^'^ ^'j?"'^r? i^ D^n'biJ! 17:"''? ''i^sn-b? nby-sib nni'53 rnb nia^i^^i iiib-bs-nx rnb -533 ''ni^ni ■'ri'^bni inb "^sri^a noi ^nn'ia-nij! "^rii} "51:3^ ■'rx "'h?^ ^'?pJ?'i n^TSni i3b-b3-nx rib I'^^n-^s nb^b^i x-ini '^^^rl is '',?"iD n^?s ^ib^i i3b-b3-ns5 nb T'^n-is oysn ibs? niaxb D'^nirbs Tij-^icb Knjpni n-'s-is-by ^.ni)i2;;)nn ; n^^s vic3n ib?_^i D'^nirbB 19 : i^bi^ia inb no^n inisyb bnri iirx"! nisbn^ 3?3^^-rx nSsni D^nirbs inirns'^n : rb^^a no nin^ ^3 yi;* i«b n^ht "i2?|Si b??3 21 ■jni-j in;'i D*nirn33 ^mnps^'ii nnj? inb? i^ini'^i i''„;'^?"ni? I'lJJr] ^ias;;i nnpirbi ^O^v?"^^ r"?7^ ^"^'tT"^?! '^^T^ ^scxs D^ricbs " n'lnnTs nj*"! i^i^iix-nx ^2i;'3 ^s^n^bs "jn: inas; ^3 DM'ln■b^!:-^^{ ^snp iiai5^i D^b si'jb ^n^^i : i:''bbn-rs nsnn iTrN.i ^:2?n5< ^d Dn^rsb pnaiii Q'^TOi^n st'S^d p'iijptjb la^np-^i ^rb-pnffiii "jiir^iEb pnn^n n^fn-bx lii'aij: n'as^i : n^n^riyn "jis inis ^i^')2?j:'i 26 nn-'b? 1133 n;i3n nirx DiiB?n-nx ^pi'^^ni '^nis? nn^in in;'3 D^nirbs) "15-10 bip n72^i D^iTirn b'^irixn itb^ in^^ani : cnib?? ■js^t'Si 27 i?np^i ;li©ttiD pinm a'^xin r\m^ iijix n^Bbiji nt^birs ssn-byi 28 D?En ?fx to '^3p--ni xp i:;i3T nin-i •'^sns Tas^^i nin^-bis ■jiir^sp rsb'^i J n^nicbs^ ^py ^ni^^a nnx-app tr^psi^i D'^n'byn ri:Tn 29 D^^r? ^^0^1 on-'b? 1132 niisri TaJx tjinn '^'1112? . ^^jtctx liizi^i^ a^nirbs-DS^ ^tcsd nbn liib^ffi 1^55^1 •• ibii^m insi ip'a''3 "tns 5 n^nizn i^Ti^i i3-mrj« n^n-bs-b^i o^bnon-b? ri-^in bbi nsa 1:^1 n-^s-bsi iins5 iin::i j ii^na ni^an 'nr>»'a Diin inias ir^'crrnirs; 31 bisnos i^ni ni^na i^s ifiis insp^^i . ibs^^^i ins? isto'^i i-^nx :n;TD D^nto^ bx^ic^-ni^ "jstc xini i-^nsj ni3^ i3p.^ 'p CTCNH 'p ^-^'OD V. 25. 'p ciiDNn V. 21. 'p '^ v. 18. nsn 'pn V. 16. N2~i 'nn T. 28. 'p ';®-";2m v. 26. 30 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY, V, David and Goliath, 1 Samuel 17. 2 iSpxD bxTi)^-i2;^i{i b^ijth io^'an csx2 np^T?|-pni r,Dib-p3 ^rn'^i a D'^p.-iTbEn : d^Pi'i'ba ns^^pb rrcnb^ I3"i?,^!i Mbs'n p-o^'a ^:n;;;n 4 niT2i5 TTuJ inna na^a i'aic n;ba D'^Pffibs ni:n^^ a^-an-ji'-'ii; sx.':i G "i^br\-|-b:? monp nn^ipi : mrn? O'lbpio D'Ebyt-nt'ian "ji^^iLTt 7 ih^;n nnnbi D\inbj; ni:T23 in-^rn -fm : T^^ns 'j-'a ncn: X^^'^'i 8 i^*'^p!'i 'I'ay,':^ ! ^^:2b tjbh n^^sn t?TiJ:i bna D'^b;:© nisTs-ir-jj iiibn n^nb^ ^n^b isjin r.^b chb T-gbi^i '5^?■"^:' f^?*?^"-^ 9 -3i5 5 ''bx ^n'^'i T2jii« D^b-^na bikirb D^j3? qps'i ^PiCbsn 'l^:^{ ib-bD^« ^:^*"Di«:'i D''"??^ D5^ ^:'','?f7^ "'P'^ro ''^^ onbnb bhr^ ■liii! ^Pi^bsn "n^55^i : ^:nx Dn"i3?n o^^nyb ^:b t]n*';n) "pnpni 11 ^,Ni;^T ^pn,^i nbsn "'^p-j^b^n i;inn-nx bi?nir;'-bDT b^sio ^'or^n 12 i73t3^ niirp nnb m^q, T\hT\ ''p'^sn ^"'si'ia 'i^^i J ii?T2 13 i5bH : Q^ttJwsn i?a i^r b^Sir ^19^2 iij^istrii q\:3 r!:bp ib;i ^i';i PTiJbtJ I D"(25i ™t7bi2b b^NTT-^nn^ ^sbn c^b^sn it?^-':^ rirbia ''Tsbifni n"7:^n^? ^.niir^^ "ii5^n ns^bx n-bnb^s ^sbn nt-x "r^ia 14 ^i^T J biXT!J "i^nsj ^Dbn a''bi5n ncbic^ psn N^n "n^n : nniiJ «|J3 r T : IT <■•-;,- ^ : rr • : - t : I at It - J v r : ,t - 16 ^ncbsn ta^'i :Dnb-p^s rns isi^-px pi^^-ib b^x-i' br^ nth ^bh 17 i«rnp i:2 T.^b ^m"^ Tai^H : □i;' C]^2;3-»s s^^Pi^T ^"^^v!^ or^'n ; ^insb n:n^n fyr\ njn anb nnuJ2)i n-Tn x'^bj^n ns^s ^^nsb 18 ^ppp ^i-inx-psi qbxn nirb i^^nn nbxn i^OO ''r?^'^^ ^^F? ^^')' 19 p^ya bKnto;! T^^?"^?;i ?i^nT biNth : np^p cranyTiji Dibtb s 'ji5i:n-p>? •d'^'^^ npHn 'i^t QSt'^iT : s^prbs-oy Q'^^nb? nb^r. i{2?^n b^nnT nb^j^isn sin^i ^tj^ ^n^^s nt'i^s ^bh_ xi^^n iisir-b:? 21 mD-i?)2 Q'lpnijbs^ ^sniB^' ^'T^J;!!!] '• ni2nbm ^ynrii ron^rrrbs* 22 D^bsn Taiiu i^-b;? rb^'o Qibsn-PN ^n^^ i'D'^;;, : ro'iy^ rj^npb 23 n:by n|n73"i x^ni : Dibi^b i^n^b bi^tc^i i?ii;ii '"'5?<^r? V7.t- ■^p m3-'3»?=a V. 23. nnE2 '::n v. 12. i?"T= yep v. 9. 'p yyi v. 7. I. SAMUEL, CHAP. 17. t^ 31 dnii^na ^^ya^ ©"'ij? Sbi : in-i s^io'iT^i n^i^tc^:i 28 nsnn i^i^n 'c^_i2 nt'-J: •'^-b^'i mn;* "r^^!? ' ^'^^1^ ^^1^ J ii^.n na-f i^ibn r.p^ ■'J?''"^:? np^ i)^ "^''Sii;;:] J jH'i'j;' rrcnb^n 29 b\^Q"^;Db 1*75:^1 11^ •12'^ itt.:^ n^nn^n '^2?12ijj^] j liiiJNnn ws 31 tib") ;?^nny '['■h^ □'^x-nb bs^-b« bitcir-bss* ^Tn '■\m^^ : ^nnp^^ 32 -b;^ nsbb bo^n iib ni;"bN b^ik© ^'ai?H : n-rn ''r^irbEn-Dj? cnbpi 33 n^nrsia nianbp t^K x^ni nrs? i?:"''? i^s? Dnbnb n-Tn "^n-cbsn ^-ii?n i^n^. "ji^^a vnxb ^^n? n-^n ni^n b^i?^K-b^5 ni-t n^^^^'i 34 i^fo ^nb^n-i vn2ni rnns \';is^^;in n'jyn^ Kt xtJsn ni^r-r«i T^':^ "03 ^'ni?r-ni« qa : T^ri"'^ni 'i^'^sni i:]vn ^npinnn '^b^ n'j^^^ 36 'i^^Ta ^:bs?n nirs? rnn;> ii"! n'as'^'i ; u'^^^n cn'bs rbn?^ 37 nisi?^* o HTH ^nirbsn i^i])a '^pB'^^': i^^.n n^n T);^ ^nsn T^-h-o "inn-nx b^so TJJiib^i : ^^2? n;;.:!^-! njn^;i ?jb ni^-bj? b^x© 38 -ni? "m njni^T : ]i;i-i© inis r|ib|^i it'i?n-b? nirns s^n-p ]nn 39 b^ir-bs? 'ihT n-axH nsD-iib ■^^ n^bb bj)?;;] "."^-H^b byia iann ibp^ n^n : rb^ia T"! Dnp^i in^B? jib 15 r.bs^a rabb bs^ii-aib s ''bpn orb? ob^i Bn2n-]T2 1 D^;ni? ^jpbn nt'^n 'ib-nna^i ^i^a ^?!1 5 ''!?f5sn-b« ifa'^i i^';2 iybj5i t:^jpb:^ni ib~irs5 Q-'r'-n 41 mn ; i^;sb nssrn «tijd ic\N{n'i ^I'^-bj? nn]5i ?fbh "^rnrbcn 42 r.E^'-G? ''^^^i?^ "i?3 ^2^'^^ ^'ITa^'i ^^v'^^ ^'^."^l^^ ''r^Tf-'-s'^ •'bij-xn nni?-^3 ^d:s nb^n ^ivb^* ^r.tjbsn nrs^i : nsn'a 43 -bx "^i^tibsn niis;';} : i^ri"bii|i 'i^vnx '^nirbsn bbj5:'i i^iBpica 44 ' piDD 7-2j:n:: NpcD v. 3T. -cj-:: rnn v. 35. 'p hd v. 34. nxian '-; v. 25. 32 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. : rTitern fi^05^^ 0!"^^^ ^liyb t|-ito3-nj5 h:ns^ ^^s5 nsb n;i'n 40 TjiDsin-nx ^nnonn ^"^n^ni iVa Win;i Tj-iac;! n-Tn oi^n : psnn n^inbi Di^Tot^n tjiyb n^n ni^n b'^rncbs ninia i^s ''rinDn Ti^b;?^ 47 bn;?n-b3 ^y^i^i^i j bsniij;^b Q^n'bx t&; -^s f '^ijn'bs ^r^^i psn •jnDi nianbiGn nin^b ^3 nin^ ^^^ir^ n^^n^^ nnna sb-^s n-in 48 "ii'i nsnjpb nnip^n ^jb^i ''ritt^bsn oip/'^s n^ni : !i:"i*a ODnx 49 i'li'-nx 'ii'i nbrj^^ : ^nffibsn ns;npb HDny^n fn;;'i ^^^ "in^^T yaipni I'H'^'^-bj^ iriicbsn-ni< ^^^i ybp^i "jax Dir^ n^t'^ ""bln-bx 3 ybj^.n '^nTrbsn-'j)? 'ii^ prn^i j n^-^j^ r:s-b? bbi i^i22x>a 'jnsn 51 ii"i yn^^i : "iin-^^a "j^ij? nnni ^nn^;'^ inTabsn-nj} tj^^i inxni ^nnnb^T ?^"^3>i?^ ^5'?^!'^ I's'in-nx nj^.'^i 1^l;ljb2n-b^J "i^r^i 52 ^^p.^i : ^C3;''i nni35 np-^3 n^ntbBn ^j^n^i iTr^vrs? na-nns^i -n?'i nr^?) o:"^?© ?]n;ia b^rnsbs ibbn ?i!3s;»i ^ "jinpy ^nyo *7^i 53 :Dri^:r!^-nN iDiiJ^i QTicbs ^nns p'bnTs bstniiJi "isa ^ar'^i :Ti^py 54 : ibnsa uto Tib^-ns?! t]bi¥^7:' ^"?2;in ''r?^b2n rb^n-nx 'ii'i n^.^!? -Ds: tjb^n T]i^B?"^n "ibj? niai^^i "isni? ii^jn riT-i'a-'ia xnan ^6 ^nr; i^ncDi J obyn np^-ia nn« bsip tjb^n n-a^^^i j ins^n;" 58 ^^'^ n^s^i nj'jn nns ^)2"^ b^kw i^bj? "I'aiJ^i : i'l^'a ''pTi^bsn VI. The Prophet Elijah, 1 Xhf/s 17-19. CHAPTER XVII. f ""Bb-Da? "13 n'jT3i bp n^y;n D^i^n ^^^^[^-dk I'^bsb ^n'l^iP-mrN y 2 n^*ip !r]b n^pBi rh)2 ifp_ t *ibxb i^bx nin^-na^ ^n^^i : '^nn^ 4 -n^i nnicn bmTO n;"^rii 5 'j^'i^n "^^s-b? "iiiJii! n-ins bn?a nirai n ncH ?fb^T nin':' nn^s toi^^ni -yb^i : dii3 TjbsbDb iri^'^2r D^5"i2>n 5"d2 nns V. 45. I. KINGS, CHAP. 17, 18. ni t-i 33 'lm^ onb ib n'^h^'a n'^nnbnn : )'^yn ""ss-b? nrx n^ns bn:a 6 ©ni^T D"'^^ ^i^.'a in;^i : tmw'j bmn-jTa^ nnys nicn^ nnbi nj^iaa 7 J -ibiib rb^{ nin;'"in-; in^i j pisn mr^ "CO'^'? ^| '^1^1 8 -j^p •'b sb-"inp Tbsi'^T ri^bii? s?nj:^n n^sy m^c^'p^ '^s'?'?^ ^•''t^ lb srinpb nrs^^T n^bj? xnp^i nnp.b ijbni : nnt'S^i ibsa n^'o ii -Di? 13 :\iyia ib-Tr-^-ni? Ti^nbi? njro-^n yqtkh^ : •j'l^is nnb-ns 13 n^i? □I'riij rairjp^ •'iiriT rnssia •j^is-t:?^^ ^sa rn2p-:iD 5?bi2 ?r.^b55 n1b^{ -ras^] : ^:ni2n ^n:bD5?T linbi "^b V.^n^izjyi '^nxii 13 n:i!Jsnn nrjp ni:) ms^ ■'b-^iiJ? ^^? ^D?7? ""^^ ''^^ ^5?7^^"'^ in'bs nin:" n^ss? nb ^3 : ^''^H^-? ""^^^ =r??'?^ ^J?-' ""^ f?^?'i"'} i^ Di;" "I? "lonn sib ■jToi^n nns^i nb^n sib n^a^n 15 bsnis;" bDiiri in^bs nn'rs nir^n'] ^bni : sra^b^n '';s-b:? mcs niri^-]nn vj sib i"/a'(2Jn nns^i r.nbD sib fiiapn n? : D'''a^ fining s^^nn-s^in le D^nn-n nns« ^n*''! : ^n^bs? n::^ ns^ nts^ nin;i in'is ncn i7 nirs 13? "isi)? pm 'i-ibn ^n^i n^sn rbs^a n%"s5 ni3S^^i : nn'^ ins cyn ^p:? 23 iDbn:n''n : t^i^ D^ir^n;. nix^-ya^ix byan ix'ia:^ '''^ab nin^b D^iyn-b? ^la^ir^'i ^nnriD^n ^nsn nsn nnb ^nnn'^i n^ns D'^sip ttjsi nii3?n-b? ^nnDi insn nen-ns i nos "osn ^^^ia;' iJb es^ 24 n';nT nnh^-Disn snpx i;s;i t]p"'n"bs Dira cnxnpi : D'^ts aib p'/a ywp V, 12. n-ip n^rsrw a-ris riKna -,» n": v. 5. niaiai 'an v. 21. c^Tison iniKS N'i-n is rnusn v. 20. I. KINGS, CHAP. 18. JT" 35 nil: ^"^^sifi 05jn-b3 -jj^^jt Q^0'^^:V3 ^-^ ^'?? s^^^^'^'i^i? Q''0"^?.v3 w?i "inxn nsn nib ^-inn byan ^x^npb in^bi? "raii^] : in-nn n^ : TO-'irn sib ^r^n oi^nbx nja isnpT Q^snn nnx ""s roirsn npanp bj^an-msn isnp^n ^iu?;:i nnb inrntiJi!: isn-^i? ^'n'i^'^i 26 -by ^nDsin n;is> •j'^sn bip 'I'^s^i ^::y byan nbsb D^nnsin-;2?i ib ^n^-^Di ib :\^i2)-'3n n^b-^3 i^in nin'bi!:-^3 Siirbipn ^x^p ninnna obDir^s H'J^'^,!'! bii^ bipn ^5^ "^bx ^irs ayn njn nr;X nps^^'^.-^sn ^unp "ibd^s D^bn^ nnii):s> d^pts ^n^bK njj^i 31 naTTO D^:35i;n-n5? nsn'^^. : '^mi n;;;-;^ bxnto': nrixb ■iibsj riiro"nn'7 32 ^7?,!?- 5 nariab n^no ynV Di^nso nias r.b'yn toy^n nin;' mra 33 n^nii? ^i^bia nt3i?^i : D^i'3?n-b? nto^n "isn-ri^ rin?:'^ n^2?n-rx 34 -sbiQ nbypn-nx 051 nat^b n^no D;'i2n ^Db|;i : ^t^t,^"] ^t^b© nj) 'in'bx nin^ niasi'^i t^'^^sn in'jbs? irai^i nn:rn nibys . ini^i to^'a 36 *i5i5i bsnir'^s D^nbsf! nns-^3 ^^•^'^ ni^n bknic:"! pns^ nnnns "i??? nin:* 1::? : r.bsn D^nn'in-b3 ni<{ "^n^p^ ]1'i5"^^ ^"s? 37 nab-ns? niacn nnsi C3^0'''^:\} ''0'^^ J^f;;^"^? ^^.^ Q5J0 ^2?";,:^t n^Dixn-riii a^iyn-nsn nbbrj-nx bDi?ni n^n^'-rii bsm ^r.-'anhx 38 ^bs^'i oi'-rbs xitT ' nsnb r.b^pn-mcs!; D^rn-ri«n isyn-rsi 39 nas'^l J D'^n'bxn s^.n nin^ Q'^r-tbxn S5^n nin;! ^'n'as^i Dn^:s-b? a Diirsn^T D"^ tibiai'-bi^ tj^^ b5?nn 1i^■'n2-I^^? > ^izJsn cnb ^n^bsJi aknsb ^n^'bs? n^ii^i : dtb Dunc^i ';iiL'''p bnrbx hr^^bm u^-\'^^^ 4i r : - : T • ■• V < - IT V r ; • - F !• -J- T • ■■ *- i - m'rnrbi bbsb asns? nby^^i : o'liJan "ji^n bip-^2 nnir^ bD« nb? 42 : 12-13 1^3 rDS uto^^ ns-ix nm^^ b^ansn ffisn-bs{ nSy ^n'^bjJi rs n^ii«i t:3''"i ^sh n^--in^ uan scrnby ii:s?:-bi5 -irs^i 43 /J" V *. ■ .. - - - -- T » V r.- J" - T •• -: ";i- V V J * nni -lbs nsns-bii? nbs nb? nai5''i d';^ nbb tJ^s-qDs nrjj? ■^np rana v. 42. 5"7 v.39. > -^n-' v. 3G. ns-. 'pn v. 27. 36 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 46 TT : nbi^ynt;' ?fb:;'i nxnx ^'2'i^'\ bina um ^t^'^^ n^ni nssn-ns? ni«ns ^:Db y-\h r:n)2 dstc^i ^in^bx-bx nr^n n'lni >T -: 1 - T : - J" : • I t r - at . t v - : - t • j- v t : rr i : ; nbi{3?-ip CHAPTER XIX. 121 2 -nip nbsb ^n'jbs-bx tfkb^ bspK nbrnn i n'lna D'^i^'^ain-bs-nx ©Dp ^TiT^SD-ni? D-iiiJJi? nn)a n^D-is )^iDV nbi o'^rfbi? i^iss;,": 3 "im 2?nTn nsa sn;^i ii^'srbx ^b;:^ bpH iin"^^ : oriT? "ins 4 iin^'i Di'' tjnjT ns'i/sa ^bn-i^^ni : do i7?:-ns5 ri?:;^ n^i-^n^b nn? nn i n^ii;;^ n^-bb iirss-rx bxc^i nrjij crin nnn rnr'h n Dnh nnn fio^'^i nsir^^i : ^nhiiTa '^Drx siis-i^b ^s iir£5 np nin^ 6 njni tol^T : biss? d^;^ ib i'a&?;'i ii ^y: i\t^b^ nrnin'i ^irji? : nsTC'^i nr^i n-ich bDi?;;i n^'n nnsis^ o^ssn r^:? W'lrsn^ 7 T^i2)2 nn 13 bb^!: D^jp i'a&5^i '^^'^^'H^. i^'^^V. i nS'^!' ^i?^^ H^^'^ 8 Qiyanx «inn nb^Dsn i nbn ^b^ nmzJiT bDsi^n np^^ jtrnin J. T ; - • - JT • -: IT ■ J ; J •.. " - AV i • - - J - *t it - ' V iT - 9 nnyiin-bx offi-sin^^i" j npn Qin'bsn nn n^ nb^b ai2?S"',s'i ai"' nn^bi? nb T^b-nia ib Taiiii i\bs nin^-nnn nini Dig "jb^i i:a ^f?^"?^ 'i^Tr'^? ni^na in'bx i ninib ^nxsp sisp n^s^'^n 1:55 "inisi Sinn ^^nn nisinrnxT ^cnn ^irhar^-rs bsnici ■ -: •"••T • IT ■•■ AT V J : IT ' k: • I :• : r r ' jv : : • ■.* ■• x . • 11 i:sb nnn nn^yi «:? n'ai^H : nnnpb icsi-nx ^Trpni;) i-^nb nao^i Dinn pns^ ptni nSiia n^nn nni? nini rsini niro tj?n3 i72?;:i idd ■'^a bbp b^nto;^ ynr '■.b^is^i \ nn^b? TO^'iiiti 2 : an^n'bs: nin:'-b5« bi-ha bipii ^pyT^^T ^:^:d i:a f^.'^^'^i? '^,1? !^,"J?5^ n-jznuj n;i"jin n^n*^© n^saTZJn "lis bx-^'a^ipi vyt}, °'"'>fv! 'i'}^^?!] ^ ^D-in^T Dbiyn— 12? obiyn-p Ds^nbx r.in^-niJ bna ^^^p n'^nns : iT • AT IT - \t XT f " 1 v: JT : ■.' : IT * T ; - ; 7|-3b nin;* «in-nni5 ; nbnn^ nD-ia-bs-b? D'aiTai ^nhs no 6 D'^'a^in ^1321 Db3-n?j n;nia nnsi dna 'rcs-bD-i □^'Ei^n n^b;^ Dnasn nnns nTSwS; Q^n'bs^n nini ^'n nrx : n-'innt'^ T^b 7 "j^sip. "ianb-PN i^s^'a^ 'OvJ"?^^ "^'P^ ^P??'' Q^'iji^^? "^^^P 'ir^^?'i\ii 8 i"nb5{n \^nn ^i^Dsn ^"lirns nnb rinan ■iizs' ninDi 'ri'^r&b p^ns 13 ?]^nn^-ns Dpni iynrb nnb "^r^nani "iD^n^ni ''•nsri'i -Q^-b? r\2?i3T» Qnp?T-ns"i D^nsm ^rnhs ^32?-ns{ i^nnn 5 nnx 9 "IS iini? D^-bDn^ v^ny-bsn^ n^^ss D^nsb^ nni; •jnn^" : q^o ^ pypa n;^nT : n-n n''>n5 D'Jj ?ib-to:?nn on^b? wn ''3 r^^n^ 11 n'bisan r^sb^n oh^s'in-nxi mrai^a D^^n-?finn ^"^a?,':^ D\:'^:sb a^pnn nii^u^ onb r\?^in "^ini^^ nair-nsi ; o^niiD njisia^ D'^jsn i4 'pnnxv. c. ^"2: V. 5. D"7v. 21. p"n2'B-v. 20. 5-p72 v. 18. 38 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. no bnb nnnp w^b^i^ nnb)' «. ^'iri:^ mr.'a T3 anb n''];^ rhini nffinb ^{^■3b nnb "i^iini D^^a^b orib nssin ybsia d;*):^ d?^'^'? 16 mr\ irnhj^T cni : onb nnb Tjn;;-ns< nNrrmrs? pijn-ns? 17 ^t'^r^^^ ^'^TJJb ^jSia;^:} J Vj^ni2^-bx ly^aiij sbi Dfenp-nN ^tjp^n niirb TiJsnniP'':: D2'iy-nx ^irp'ii chisy n^iry^ "irs T^^rP? -nni Q:'SN-?fns D^nni i^sn nifr^bp nibx hpnt Q^^Tca cn'i3:?b 18 TO'^i? It ^^^^'^'^ ^k^^ ^?? °v?^ ^^^"''? 5^^ • onnry iibi -icnn 19 Qii-in Tiiionna !in«i : nib^a nisss 'w^'^^ 0^-11*72)2 Tibs^n nrs - - IT ' jv -: I- : T - : I : ^ t iv -:i-- • at : ■ • i ' : v r.- r? ": nDb;; "nrx ^^i-in-ni*^ anb ni5jnb nb^ba tsn ^^t:?-n«"i •jn'^nsi s Qi'ai on^s^ n:?3^-sb si^^ obmr.b nns r.iiran Tjnini t fna • »- V • - r .J- T ( ': - AT • : - : t v-r t - ' ": t : rr 21 iincn ijb ns-ii2a onbsbs nDii) n^ya-isn jcx^sb anb npnj 22 a'lp^^i niDb)2^ anb inni ; ^psn ik) an^b.^n^ ^53 iib an-'tibbto -nsi "jiiTcn tfb^ 'fnik-nji'i 'jin-'p y"}5i:"nx 'iiz5"ii,^i nssb aipbnni 23 -bx BX-'nni a^)2'iBn "^nDbs n^iin an^2n^ : iran-?ib^ yi^ v^n 24 'iTsn-'.^i a-'pan ^xn^^i : rnr^b xinb an^nnxb F\n'as-ntx ^^nsn ATT : «■•:•- ■ -:j- : - I v t t *- : \ ■: ■.'••:• - : -- F ■.• t t a^aiisn ninin n^u-bs-a^^^bTa a^na ^^"i""):^ n:^^ "^7^?- ^""^^^ra i?7?ri«i iirtt^i^i ^^awn ibpii^n nhb bDS"Q y^i awi a^'ans 26 a^a inns Tinnin-ni5 iDbaj^i ^3 ^iin'a'^i ^ntt«n 5 binan ^nr^a T - J" -: I- ' : rr v <• : — ' t : : • - : ••- it- j ' : . . niass w?,'!^ ^'^b^{ aa-'tcnb an ^Tyn-ncs? 'ann ^^K^np-nsn 27 ^^bi5 fl]p?^;i annsi nyni anb ^ns^'i an^nx n;3 a:nrii 5 n"bina o^yviji-i-i a''i'^tci^ anb "jnn a^ann ^wnpi y^cn a:^^ii^ nnsn 28 Ts anryni ^;^:Bb yn niir^b ^in^B;' anb nirpi j an^n^ niip ab-iiani y^isn a:''a©p nnxi ^ip:?T!'^ b^ii\*'i ana ^'^i^n Bnia:'i|: 29 ^TTn nrini ^nnin-bx aa^irnb ana n:?rn j a^ny man ^^^anna T •• : ' V T I V jt • -: I- v t - t - i* ■ ^ - ' »v ": i- : n';ni ansj nT2J3>;i.-n'iiJfi|! aa-ixipn ^^-jBt^^aai Tj^nisiab ^i^^air-iib'i •? amb? tjipTani ; ^3>^o sibi ^©pn asnyi nnnio qnp irmi ana Ta abrini ^-\Ti?vJ i^^i T^isiarn^a Tinina aa nym nian a^;T^ 31 -bx ^a anat? sib) nba ^tf^T^) Q'^^'^vJ ^^^tinai : tnsnsn 1^? 32 n^ittj sni-n^ niaan binan bkr\ ^D-'n'bs:'' npyi : nrx a-nnn "j^sn p"Ta Y7:p V. 27. p"l5 7»p v. 26. '1 -i'Tl'' V. 17. ISAIAH, CHAP. 40. ?a 39 -iTfiX "iDbTa '''12'^'a Ti^^-bDb^ ^^^C^iiibi 'i2'^i?''^:bi i:'^:^'?'?'! '^-^D^'? jn^to tTQii-^^ li^by ssn-bs by p^-ns nnsi : n-n u^n ^^ 33 liijy iib ^rna55n ^r?nip nrnio irDbp-rsT 5 ^:2?i^"in r.r}Zifl^ 34 oni : ona nT^n niiJs? ^^niiyb^ 'r]\-:,^2i;-bs b^rpr. ijb^ 'MfJ^i? ^^^ n;i2irn"i nnnnn fnxni Dnb nnrniri? nnn ^'2^^2:1^ on^sbri Sisn : D^ynn on^bby^^ ^nir-itbi ^^^^^. ^) QO^-??'? '^^^r"">^'^: ^^ ri->ns-nK bbxb ^s^nhiJb nnnD-mrx V'lsnn D^^nj? aisn ^:n:s5 : IT ": IT : iT t ; VIII. JuDAH Comforted, Isaiah 40-42. CHAPTER XL. 12 -baa o'lbsa nnn;i ^^^^ hnpb ^a ri:'iy n^n: ''a r^sa:? r.sjbia ''s na'i?a ^n^^ nin'' ^n^ ^2S ^|"i^3 s^nip bip : n^nsisn 3 ip^n r\2^) ^bsia"! nya;;i "^D"^?^ ^^^^^js;! x^rba : ^rn'bsb r.bc^ 4 Thn^ '^ii?3"b3 ^55'n'i ttjn;' ^iaa nbron : nypab D^cann'i niffi^^b ^ nmn-ba xnpi! n^ n'asT iinp ^•as? bip : la"! nin;^ "^s ^s 6 Q^P? ^3^0"''s -a-^ f-'S bas "i-'^n Tra^i : oyn ii^n issj ia natD s ^bip nsa ^'a^nn "ji^s nnfea^ ^b-iby fn^r^r! >? • ^^^^ 9 :Da^n'bx nsn n'lin^ ^'^^b ^-irs: ixnin-bx ^la'^'in pbc^n;i i"ni!?a'a ins? inaia nsn ib nbt); iyhn Nia;< prna nin;; '^px rdn ^ «©•' ipna^ D''i^n 22 n;''biu piD nuisn D^n^ns rpnffi;^i fnsjn :;in-b? ncJ'^n : fixn 23 : nia:? ^nn? fix •'tDpir 'j;'sb D^jrin 11^12:} : nncb bnijs onn^^i 24 nr\2. ticp nil n^u ^^nxn Tcnic-bs t\^_ ^s^Vrba cjs^ ^i^/'Di-ba 5]K n : TCi^jp Tcs-i !Ti©si ^p^^TQ^n i^-bxi : Dxisn tps n^yc^i ^lEi^i 27 nrb : n'lys iib i2:^i5 nls f ^'ssi o^Dis nni3 «np;i Qirn I'osiipi? ^0'^i5^^ nHn^iQ ^211 rnnpD bsnis^ ^^^jt?^ ^p?,"! ''i'?sn 28 ni2p xni2 nin;! 1 obiy ^nbi? n?^T^ «b-o« pi?n;i xibn : lia?;^ 29 v??r^ ^? ^?^^ 1^3 ! irp^anb ipn i^x 2?^i;i tib^ q^i;i i?b y^kr\ ^ : ^btjs'' biirs D^^n^nn^ ^roi D^ny? ibs^^i j nan;: n^^sy D^sis 31 ^iDb;; lyh'''? «bi ^izin;" n^n^i? nn^ ^b?_'^ hd ^s^bn;: nin;' lipi CHAPTER XLL i^'n j« 1';^^'!? ^'^Il'' TX >,Tf5:' nb ^B''bn;i Qiisxbi q^^x ^bx ^.ir^nnn 2 Ti^Dsb -jn;! ib.nnb ^nsnp:' p"i2 nnrisTa n^'n ^-g : nn^pD t:stiT2b 3 nin?^^. Dfi^n:> : inirp :i"i3 Tijp.3 iinn "isrs •jn':. "nn^ Q^sb^i □"'ia 4 ^:i5 TSiin^ m'n^n i?np nipyn b^s-^p : sin^ j^b i^b;^':si n-^s? cbtD n ynxn nisp li^y;''] d-^^s: ^sn ; ^'in-^rsif D'^shnx-nST ■jirsn nin^ 6 : prn ■ras'' wsb^ inry^ ^n3>"i-ns{ iijix : 'J^;'Z;ii?^i i2np ^inn;! 7 ni-j pn-ib npi? d?s abin-nii tzj^jds P'^bm vi'ns-ns cjnn pTn^n 8 '''in? bsnir:' nn«i : tji'a:' ik) tryztm ^npTn:in i«^rt sbi ^^nnns nns-'^a? T^b 'rai^i ^^^^i^'^p n'^b^ss^i fnsn ^ T^"'?!'^^^ TD'''^ ^?^."''? 2?n'cri-bi? ^dn jl^?"^? ^{n1n-bs : 'n^rrsi'a 11 D'lnriin bb ^'bbs'^'i rirn.": in : "^p-i^ i^ts^a rj^rpT2n-?,i? ?j^ri"iT?-:^s 12 ^;s3s Dx^'an sbi btpnn : ^3^-1 iirsfi? ^'ins;''! "j^^xp ^^^n"^ ^a 13 ^^n"bx nin;' i;i|| ^2 : TinipribTa iti3:s< csspi "j^xp ^;n;i 'qn^ia •]i) 1? n-,DDn V. 27, ■jND T3? v. 26. ISAIAH, CHAP. 41, 43. n>a S>3 41 ^^Tn-bx J T]^nnT? 'i:^ i{;^''r'"b55 f\? "I'sb^n r^^'^'a'^ p^T^!^ i-i D'l'nn ©^I'ln ni^S'^a by| ©717 f^inn sniiab ^^rnato n:n : bsnto;' -.d nni? f^'&ri r^•^^o^ dsts n n^^^ birn : D^irn fiG3 riis?^^'^ pnni 16 d^DrnsnT n^^:?n 5 bbnnn bxniiji iiji^pa ™^2i b-'Sn nr\i?i i7 in'bi« Qbyx niro ^^^s* nnirp n^^s ODiifb "j^xt ii]*'"a n'^irpn'a nirs'^ f^i's'j?^ V^^^ i^i'^™ n^^'sp"^? npsi? : Dnryy; iib bsnto;' is T"nx na'iiss iPij jQ:''a ^s^^iiab nj;2 fnsi D:ii3-D.jKb -137^ o^irx 19 IT : - \ - : n : • -t : t t — -t j* t ' v at i j- : v- "•)- t • ^iTiJ-'iin nin'' "i^si DDn^"! ^n^]? : nss^a bii^t?;! is'i'ip^ 21 1. T - / / T • -: I- JT :i" : •• ■ T <-T : • - t •• jt j i* t A' : • JT*: • V i; - : - • - - 7 y • • < • (- ,v r /- : • CHAPTER XLII. n^ t:st^ "iib:^ ^nin ■'pns "it'SD nns^ '^'iina ii^-i^ns? ^73? ]n ^ n?)? • '^^V V^^5 ?''P^r2^'?^ i^'^'' i^bi p^s^i «b J ii^si'' D^i'^b 3 2 iib : usiCTp N^si-i n'asb n3|D;i s^b nn? npips^ niit'' i^b p^n 4 '" ~ : '• ■ ^ ▼ I : AT : I •.- »t t /■ t - I t j : v ; • n^s2i«2iT f-i&?n 2>p.n Dh^pi:i h'-^^'^n iinia nin. 1 bijn ^yi^-rb n D^'i^s? njpsb J n,'^i5 nijib d:^ rr^nnb ^:nxi ri^^^ci ^X^ P.^'7'?'? ^ nin;" ^p^ : tfisn 15©;' icbs 1^13^2 tes? "^api?^ ^"^T^^ ^'■''?^2) s -n:n nipicx'in : D''b^c&b ''nbrini "jrix-sib insb ^^isDi ^^© s^n 9 rr^iiN-ia mDtn v. 5. ■'^p nx^n v. 23. -jxa 17 v. ic 42 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. Qi'^i? i«"bi2i a^n ■'^ni-' rnsin nsp^a irtnn tj'^n n^ir nSn'^b ^ . : T - «" : J I V AT T j-»: it-: t t j- t i- 11 3?bp ^ntj^ ^an;" nnp nirri D-'nsn rn^T na-iia isto^ : cn-'nTr^'i 12 : ^"i^r D''^i«3 inbnn^ "lins r.in^b ^^■'to;" : ^,n}s^ o^'^n riin^ 13 -by n^i2:'-:ix i?^n;' ns:p n^^^ niisnb^ Tr''N3 i^i;: T253 nin;' 14 rnbi^s p3>?f?55 ©"'"^ns obiyia ^n^tpnn : nnsn;^ n^n^s iG sb ffina n^ni3? ''r}?^i'n'i JiiJ'^s'is c^^^^ii n^'':J^i= J^i^O? '''?^'^** nii?b nn^isb tjirn^ D'^irjii cd^"i"is? 'i^^T^'? ^"^^^P?^ ^3?7^ 17 ninx ^r^bp : D'^nnr? ijbn on^tp? a^^n'nn n^x nitj^tib b^ffip?^'^ : ^rn"b55 nnx roGTab cniaiiiri bcss Q^ntpisn mrn ^m": }l I'^ny-DS ^3 n^y ^)2 ! nix-lb ro^nn D^nis?m 'ly^o Q^iiJnnn 2 n^ST : niro ^ays n:^:?i n^crs n.-^!? ^"g nbti? ''SijbTss tjnnn 21 ipii i?^b irsn nin;' : y^t?'' xbi n^:T^ nips nbrn ^b'\ ninn 22 abs Di-iina nsn 'i^cirn tit3-d? s^ni j ^"''^s^n nnin b^-ij;) : nrn -i^i?-rsT nsTCiD b^i:^ rs-i fnb ^^n ^sann o^sbD ^nnni ^ibn n^sTO ^ns^s^bi ib ^:st2n ^t nin:« xibn a-^T-hb bs^niu^'i Hi intjnbni ^^^'?^ '^^W. "i^i? ri^n i^b^ tjsic^i : innins ^i^ipTZJ sib-i J ab-bjr Dii»''-i?bi ia-iynm yi-' iibi n-^sEia IX. Messiah's Humiliation and Glory, Isaiah 53. 2N>i^:sb pbi'^s by^i J nnbsD '^'Q-b? nin^ :?inTi ^^^^^^ T^y^y} ^^ nsn^-sbn inx-i;^ n^n i?bn ib ni?n-i5b n^a f-is^ li^'iffi'S'i 3 nnc)2DT -ibin y^Ti niai^sia ts'^x n^ic''^55 b^ni nrnp : ^n^^cnsT 4 ^rai^D^i Np: ii^n ^irbn id&j : inpnTrn iibi nns ^si:^ d-«:3 n bbn^ s^ni : n22?^^ Q'^i^'^N !^2^ ?^)? ^"i^'^^n ^rmsi obnp 6 : ^:b3 1)? nx ii yi5&n njnii ^s^rs isinb liJ^x ^ryn isk? ^d^s 7 n^n i:sb bnnD^ bS^i nniab ni^js 112-nns^ sbi n:?3 sini ©53 8 nniir;! 1^ iniTnsji npb -jBCBtti nsy^a : i^s np,s7 »bi n^bi?3 p"n7apv. 25. i->p no-'xaj) V. 24. -jis-dt? v. 21. --p niN-> v. 20. p"T2Yapv.8. p'nycpv. 7. EZEKIEL, CHAP. 37. ti 43 innp D''3?t!3vni5 im^i : i^b 5>r<3 ^i2^j ^m'Q D"'^n nsia nns "13 9 rsm D''^^ ^■'li?'' 2>nT nsi^ ii'£D ac« D-'irn-DS ''bnn 1x2"^ P^~? P"'^?!) '1^2^12 yaia:" nsn'' its? bp?^ •'^!=^? I'^r^ "j'^Mi D'''):^i?-r^xi Q^iinn ib-pbriN "jib : bso;^ K^r. Dn:i?i D^snb i^ny 12 i?irn n;^D n'i:?rs-nsi li^sD niiab n;iyn nicx nnn bbir p'^n-; X. The Restoration of Israel, Ezekiel 37. wpan tjina '^rn'^?:'] Hin^ n^Sa '^rs'^sifi nin^"^:i ^b^ nn^n n nian nsm n^no 1 a-ino on-'b?: ^?;]"'2S?ni j n^tii^? niibia s-^ni 2 D^x-ja ''bi? -ras^i : ni5T2 niira:' nsni nypan ■'jS'b? li^^ 3 n^si^T J n:?*!;^ nn« nin;i ^ns n^i^n nbsn mss^rj n:i;:rinn 4 nii^aTi rn'tt23>n on^bi? Pi'i'ciJi '^^^y) '^^'^^'srfrs xasn ibi? nsn "rb^^T; TO:25>b ni-^ "^^55 ni?ij ns t nini-nnn ^s^'qtij n DD'^b? "inibyni n^T^ t3D^b? ^nnDi :Qn''^rii r\r\ oaa J^^n^a *:n 6 ^;s-'3 nnyn^i 0^}'^!'^^ n^f 0.;?^ ''^^,5^' "^'^^^ aa^b? ^P^"ipn lira ^anpni on-n;ni ^xasna bip-^n^n ^n;j.'^2. i©i{a T'S^api J niro 7 nby nicai qi'i''^ on-^bs^ nini ''n>ni : i-csy-bi? d2^ ni^i*? 8 sasn ■'bx 'i^ii;;i j nna "j^x rm nby^b^ niy on^by onp'^] 9 insasm : T^r\'^^^ n^sn n^^nna '^nsi niSn "^iia nin^-i yansia ^ bi^a b-^n ori'^b.^n-b? ^.iia?^'::' ^'in^'i n^nn ona s^iani ^:^^2? it'i^.a bsnic tr^a-ba n^s^n ni)22?n Dis'ia ^bs nrs^'^i ; ni?y ^i?^ 11 •jab 5 ^:b CTro ^:n^pn n^axi ^s^ni^s? ^nra,"; cntssji nrn r.rn 12 -ns nnb ^3i5 htr\ nin'; "inx n^ij'nip Drpbsc T\'yc.'^^ xain n^"ix-bx Dans ^nsani iis? oaininapTs canx ''nib?ni oa'^ninap Dans? inib^nai Da^ninap-rs "^nnsa njn;' ^^s-^a Dpy*:^;! '•'Si^'^T?!' i3 -b? Dans ^^y]yr\^ Dni;^ni Daa in^-i ''nnsi : ^'2? Da^ni-iapTa 14 : nin''-DS2 '•n^'Tsyi '^n'^S'7 jnfni ''rs "^a Dny'i*') oan'a'is ahan ^nx rs? ?ib-np ons-p nnsn : ^^sb ibs nin^-nan "^n^i ?« ©n Tro^r\ v. 15. "ixD 13? v. u. P"t2 Y?2p v. 11. 44 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. qoiib r^^y anD^ ^ns y;? npb^ innq bifiysi'^ i;nbi niin'ib I'^b:? 17 ?^b nns-bx inx Dn« nn]5^ s inan bsnii;:' ^^1^"'"?'! D!''i}^« 75? 18 r\i^y "^^3 Tj^bx ^'^^si;' ^'^.^p.) ' "^Tr^ ^^1^^^. ^^O"} ^tl^ T??^ 19 •'nsi! ^T2S-nip Qnbs? nan : tjb n^s-n^ ^;b "^-^sn-sibn n'^ziib bsniri i-jari D'^nss-^^a nt's aoii ry-nx np"b i:s nin n'r,'^ nni? i^m "rns r^b bniiuyi nn^n^ ry-ns i-'b:? nni5 ^nn:i i-San XT .- ' T : T ■-• J J" : ■ • ■'.- T : 1 J" v t t t • -it : at ■• -: 21 Dn"'bi« ^a^ii tanipyb ri;]^^ nn'^bs? ahan niL:x n'^i?n ^^ni :^'n;"a mrs n^ian i-^a^ bknir^ ^,2a-ni« npb ''ss nin nin"' 'ln^5 nissj-nip 22 i™:^"! : nn'Q'is-bx nni^ "^nsann a-^ac^i nns5 ''ri^iapi ■ D'ij"^abn tjb^b Dbab n-jni ini? ?jb^.^ bsnii);" i;].na fnxa "inx liSb nris 23 sbi : TO niab)2)2 "inTiib "liy lan.^ iibi n^i:^ "^^iffib niy-h^^n'? ^b) nni5 ''nyirini an^ycs baa^ nn^sipiijai cnib^br^a niy "iji?^? ^:&in Dyb "^bn^rn onix '^n'ln-LDi ona ^ijpn nrs □n^naisi'a bais 24 n;n^ "ins? nyinn on^by ^bta "iit ^na^n j D'^n'bxb cnb n'^n&j ^^ T"?^T'? ^^''^'!?^ • ^^^^ ^'^'?^ •''?'2TiJ:' TP'7'' ^^^" ''i?|^''3a^ Dbab nib^ ^a©,^i oa'^nias nanatj^*; nrx apy^'^b -i^arb ^nrp nTr« :nbiyb nnb ii'^tos-^-ia? nn'iT cbiy--;? an^ra "^pi Dn^:a^ n^n 26 ^n^anni D^nn:i cnis? n';;n;;' cbiy n^'na D^bin nina bnb ^n^an S'' ^??^'?^'^ sn^^? ""ps^^P ^2^^ ' ^^'^^^ DS'i^'? ''^^'^P^'^'i* ^^0,;^' c^ii* 28 iiin;' ^s&5 "la D-^isn ^y^i^-ji : D^b "'bn'^n'^ n^nn D'^n'bijb nnb : obiyb Daina ^wipi2 ni^na bs^nuj^-nx ©"^pia XL The Prophecy of Obadiah. N nx^ r.^hiD nyi-a© Diii«b nin;; "^insn ni:«-nip n'j'iais' ■jiTn 2 I'tpp nan : n^nbisb n^by n^^psi TO^p n'^'iij D;:i5a •i'^st nirp 3 ybD-^i;ina "^paio ^k'^^BT} ?jab ■ji'iT j nk)2 npi? i^.ra D;;iaa ?i^pn: 4 -DX1 nffib n-'a^n-DX : yns ^p^'^ni;' i^ iiba n-ai? inaiD ai-^^ n Tjb-isa n'lasrDS : nin'i-Di?? r\^>^y>i< oifj^ ^jp Q'^ii? Q^aaia i^a ^b ^sa n^nia-D« d^i ^a:ro sibn nn-^'a^i ?r^x nb-^b ">";"ii!:;-cN Yebqsn-iy 5 "i'i:s2j'a ^yas r^y^tosris tfix ; nibbb 'n^sir:' s^-^bn ■"-p I-TI' V. 22. ~-p rnzn v. 19. '"^p Vlin id. ''ip Tr-n v. IC. p"Tr Y^p id. n?s''T n-Dtn v. 1. '\&o i? v. 28. NAHUM, CHAP. I. i« 45 ^^nb 7\'^hiD ^&^ii r\h ^bo^ ^'iji'^^'n ^n^^a iirri? bb ^^hbp niro-aiis «^nn c^^ ins? c^ra 5 b-j];;^ "izv nra Tr^x-nn^-: -jsr^b - Q-^nDST ib^n D^nr nin-tij Di.;'n ^ssri t^'iia? ni^a : Dbi:?b n"^D3"i 11 i5"^^"'=i?i • D\!i^ ^0^'? "P5?"D? bni:\ ^^^ bbTr^n^-bj^i -n^'ia ^,555 12 -bsT Dnni< ni^a ni^ni^-^inb n^icn-bsi iSsD 01^2 ^^nx-Qi^n xnr}-bi? nyx oi^a 'ii3?-nyi2Jn i^inn-bi? j nn^ ni;'a rps b;]M? 1-3 -bs^T : in-'s? ni^a ib^na nrnbt'n-bxi i^-^x oi^a in:^;^a nns-c.^ u : nn:2 nv2 ^'^yw ^apri"bxT T'-j^bs-nx n-inDnb pn|n-b:? 'liayn nrir;' r^b^a tjb rk^^Ji n^p^ mr«3 a^i^n-bs-b? nin^i-ni;" ^''OP"^? ^^3' T''ar\ D^iarj-bD ^n©;' "^ic^p nn-b? an^mr nt:!s;3 ^i 5 ^riina le ^"i? '^T^}^ f^'^'^^s n;^rin 'j'->22 nnn^ ; ^^^n xibs ^;ini ^i?bi ^rnri 17 ^&n m^ T»N np^^i-n^n h'T}) : on^rniia ns np?;: n^3 nT2Jn;;i is n^nb Tii^ n^n;i-i?bT nibsxi nnn ^pb^i lijpb wv n^n^ ronb n^f^'cbs-ni? nbsi^^rn wsi nn-ni« n;j:n ^Tcn;^i •.ns'^ njn;' ^s ip? 19 pbffi^ni nb^i nsnss-"!? n^^yia-mrN bsniri ^iab n^n-bnn nbi 3 tjsffib p'^s nna a^5?iffii^ ^b:^"! : nsin in:^ n^ ^irn,"' ^;p.Bca mrs^ 21 XII. The Prophecy of Nahum. CHAPTER I. « aip.: Hin;i apbi i^isp bx : ''i^'pbNn a^.n? "jiTri "ied ms^p xte^ 2 x n'in;' : I'^a^sb i^^n nt:i:i i^j^b nin'' ap: r-s-cri b?n^ nSn^ 3 i^-i';! rTn:?T253T nc^ca nin;) njjs"' sb np:i nS-bn^si □^'ss ^ns? bbi2Si s^'^J^n ninrjin-bDi ^nmi^i a^'S nj^ia : i^bsn pnx i:yi 4 ntoni ^3i2^ iirn ainn j bbas! ■ "jipnb jt^b^ b^aisi "jira n 1X3 112:^7 ''^sb : nn iniai;i-b2'i bani i^rs^a f nxn xi^^rii '.v.rrn o ^^:^D a'l'^sjni r^D nnns 'in^n isi^ linna a^p;' ^^i 'li'a?';: nni? vi'^wan ; in ich y^'^i rns ai^a TiS'^b nSn:' nrj j ^:i£13 8 7 'n -iTi"! V. 3. -jNS n? V. 21. ■'-p r-5xi v. 1 1. •: n"3 v. jo. 46 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 11 p"-* nyn nin:i-3? men Ni;> 1^'^'q \i!i\i2 irn^ Tijp.s ^Ssx D"'2$inD 12 "inri ^Ti?: pi w^kl W a-'^bTO-Di? nin;* n'ax 1 rq j by^ba 13 :pp:s r^'ipi^i ^^by^ i^'9^ ^^irx nn^i : niy tj2?i|! i^b ^r:yi 14 bps n->-i3i? ^^nbi< n^a^ i^y tITotbid ynr-.^'b Hin^ t;-'?:^ n^ai : nibp 1-: ^nnp n■'r^5 rociQi CHAPTER II. n N iTQbi? •j'l^n nnin^i ''5n oibis 5?^)2i^)3 n^n^ •'b.nn D''nnn-b:? niin 2 v^s^ nby J ms: n'bs b^^'^bs ;:2-iinyb niy aioii tib ^3 ^^-ns 3 ^5 : 1S)2 nb 7^i? D:';nT9 pMn ^jn^-nsa n;ni2i3 ni:2: ^"s-^? 4 2Dnn nnbs-oxa D^3?bn^ b^n-^CDs? nnx^ ^nini3;i p^ : ^nnp r; •j^ipirpms'' nonn ^bbinni nisina : ib2?nn niiriiarn irsn oi^a J K : )■ - : • v V T J ; I : • i" it : t c . - ; a • ■; J . 6 ^V.^5^ i^V^i? "i^T? • I2r3ri"i;i Q^'J^'ia? n^Tsb? '"jn^n'a sninn-ia V ^nnD3 Tiinrisn "in?!^ j -jpon -jDni nhioin ^iriia;' onis^bna 9 D^C3 HTsni i?^n ^)2'^)2 cia-npnnD ni3'»:n : ir.nnb-by niesh^: ■« riDiDnb nap v^'' ^DT ^'"^^ ^?5 '^■■f^ * ^r^^ T??'^ ^"''9? ''t'^^ 11 p^si 0^23 nbi np^bnT2i np^in^i nj^is : n-r^an ^bs bb'n "iSs 12 liy^ rr^x : iinss ^aap nbo ^3B1 n^bn^-bD^ hbnbm n^sns n;:ns n^a dtjj i^^sb n'jns? |bn mcs tj-inpsb x^n r.3?n"ai ni^nis 14 ''nn:?ann nisn^ nin;i bs3 tj^ib's? ''33n : nenu I'^nbiy^'^ i^nn J riDDXbi? bip ni:; CHAPTEE III. i 2 X t2i© bip : Sj-ju Tiji'a;' »b nkb^ pns rn? nb's C'c'^ "T^y ^in 3 nnbi nbsra tjns t n^p":^ "51"^^^ ^b^ ^^?'^' IS'i^ ^^?^ ^^i?) !ibTCD°-» n^ab hap "j^xi "i.)9 nnbi bbn nni n^bn p;ini nin ■>-p 1?-fi51 V. 3. '1 ~\-T' V. 6. 'T -\-i" V. I. PSALMS 1, 2. ax 47 b^"ia JT^p^n D^&T?? t^!??^! 10 nniu n;iT "^^r.) n"i^ : ^f^^f^ 4 ^n-^bro nix32 nin:* dkd tj^bx y-\^ ' O"*?^'?^ ninsTC'c'i n^b^:n n ippbrnn ; ?fDibp niDb^iai ?f^3?)2 Q^i":^ ^n'^i?"in^ r„?r^? ^^^''^ ^ ^12^ ni^'i t":^?'"!''? n^ni : ''xns ^^n^ton r^i^r^r'} ci^^I^t? V^.^ '^ ^ni2^rn :?ib D^^^n:^ irpns vxto r^b n?;i "I'd fh^^ r.TiiiJ •i'cs^i s ' IT < -r : )/■• - -: I • •/- •• at j t « •• : r jt : t - t : n^^ n''; b^n-ncs rib n-^no D^'a n^ns^a nnc^n "jirx iiiia : ^nnrya ^'^n o'^nibn uis ns?]?. i^xi n^^n::^^ r\m^ ©^3 : f^f^^'n 9 ni2^n-b3 TTsna ^TDipn;' O'^.SV ^?- ^^'^■^ ^^^\i "^r^^ «T'05 " 'I'isffin n^5-m : o^j^-Tn ^;pn-> n^biirbDi bni^ ^^^^i n^'nasrb^n ii 'D'J n^:xn -fi^nania-bi : ^^^H'n Tiy^ "^^PP^n n&5-D5 f'^byD inn 12 ^I^n'^b^b ^anp3 bi©: tf^? nin :bp-ii5 ^s-b? ^bB:i ^::?ib-c« D1723 13 trb-inii© ni3iT2 ^'n : ^^n^na rs nbDX ^2155 1^:?© ^nns; nins 14 '1 • -: I- T «•• ' • tT ; v.- /T -T ' A- ; - J" -■ i- K : : • - * t tfbDjJn D» : lab)? V^nn nignn ^ctini "j^n?! ^iiin ?T';nin^ i]:-n ro niinj?3 ^•''^T?^ t ^i?;^T t2t?s pbi Qi'at'n ^SDi^^ ^^'^dt ninnn ^^ "11121 nniT c^T» nnp Di^a nin'ias Q^sinn ^nis niro ^'^'^cst:! ^TZJED TT"^ ^-^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^''^'"' ^^? '°T^ 'i''3T^ s^^jirsibi is . bb T^ns^ nbn? ^iniffib nns-px : f3p^ iixi a^'iMn-b:;? ?]i2? 19 I* T t' ; tr T iT ; IT I i* * ' V r I - '; «t ' : : • j- ; XIII. Twelve , Selected Psalms. PSALM I. i5 w b5b D^XDri ^"inni ni5?iDi rnsya fjbn sib niijs ©ixn inffijj? x n;ni in^inni i^sn n'ini nnira-as* ^3 : m!Ji i^b n^ib mri^ni 2 iny3 ini I 11-12 nirsij qi'q i^bs-b:? birnc fys nini : nb^bi u'av 3 ')!''733-DS5 ^3 D^3^Trin is'sb : Hib^i nir?i-mrx bbi bi^i ^b ^nbi^i 4 m;i?3 a^sc)ni t:B 11-7:3 Qi^cn ^^p^sb 1 -js-b? : nin !i3Dnri-"nEi« n : insn 013^125-1 trmi nipi^az ^ni nir,i y'iii-i3 ; Qipi^s g PSALM II. 3 Di:nni f ns-i3b)3 1 i3s;ini j p'lvisni Qiisxbi aii:\ ^tj:;;^ nrb 2 x n3ibiB2'i i72iniioi'a-ns !ipn:5^ : inir^-bin nini-b? ini-i-ioip 3 nn'ii TN : itib-^:>bi i5nx' pniDi D^'am 3isii : I'ainhy 1212^ n 4 48 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 8 7 bN© tTr^'ib"' Di^n "lix nrix 12a ""bsi Tajj n*in;i pinbi? n^sciji, now !7")S ^uSrj ^■ip.^n ^b^siun ff^Dbia nnyi :D2E:n n^i^ ^bss 12 -j-ii ^nni^ni I ?1?C"15 "^^'V^^j? •''0?'?^ ^'^^^^ ^^T^ J^l^^™ PSALM III. a 3 D'^n'bsn ib nriynic'' 'j'^x "^TSsib n^n^s c^nn t^by QiTajb D^in n 4 nin:i-bi5 ^bip : v^j^-i n'^n^i "i^ins ^'i^n "j^:;;^ nin*"^ nni^n : nbo 6 nin'' ^3 '^nii-'pn n3TS\si ^nniiD ''D!!? :nbo wnp nni? ''S??^.'] xnpi^ 8 7 1 nin^ n^ip : ^by imij nifio "niJs d^ ninnni? «TS-sb : i:p^o^ 9 Txrrrh i nniffi D'^5?iai y^o Tib la-'^-bs-ri^ ^""sn-^? '^nbx ■'lyiirin J nbo ^nDin !ri^3>-b:? n:?nij^n PSALM IV. '1 2Nnii5 ''p'la '•n'bs: 1 "i:??; ^sipn j "ii'ib "riiara niD\^33 ii^iptb 3 nisbDb I'linD n^-"i? tJ'^x'^sa : ""rbsn y^ci *:Jn ib nnnnn 4 ib T^on nin;; J^J^sn-^s ?is7^t : nbo dtd ^irpnn p-^T "i^^nsn n -by D?nnbn ^n^s ^xiDnn-bsn nbn 5 T^bx ^x^pa ^bt'"] nin^ 7 6 D^nn : nini-bx ^h'^^^ p"i2-^n3T ^nar 5 nbo I/Qii Dpnsir'b 8 rmta nnnj j nin;) ^^^ds -li^ ^irby-nop niu ?,:s-\^-i'a □^n'ai|! 9 'iTS'^xi rasrs n^ni oibt^a : lan rnsiT'm D;^'^ ny^ ^aba / IT • : VT ; ; .• T . - J T ; IT JT r- . VT r ; " " AT ■ : : ''pa^cJin nuib ninb r;in;i nn^-is PSALM V. n 2 N npa nin;' 1 npji^^n -^niax : ni'ib ni^r^ nib^nsn-bx n^5tb 4 3n;in;i '^^5ni« t"?^"^? ^D"''^,^ '^I'^'? ""^^^ ^'^'l?'? ^?''?pr' • T-^H n I yi?n f sn bx iib , ■'S : nBi^5^;i ^jb-^-iyx "ipn ^bip ytjuin npia c -bs rii^DU? T^-^j^y n5:b Dobbin ^2s::n:i-i?b : yn 7\'i^'^ «b nnx D"Da nns v. 8. III. ninxa nrs v. 7. II. PSALMS 6, 7. T 1 49' :T;!v!SJ'p''a ^'6^f> bD^n-bx ninnrx ^^n-^n xiax ^Ticn sha i«;i 8 I D^'^piiin Jlijp''bn^ D*Diic5 q3'"i5 mns-nn)? ni^n aanp hzisD ii lans ?in ^isrby'^i iisibj; ?rcni iirsn"* Dbi:?b ^n "^oin-bi) w^b^i 12 : I3nt2:?n ^iii n;2:? nin;' p'^-rs ?inan nnx-^3 : r(nw 13 PSALM VI. 1 : "^n^i-^? riHn;' nxi 'lij^ ^bnas iTCsr, : ''■as? ^bnns ^s nin;' 4 tl^DT n;)TQ^ "j^i? 13 : ^Tfpn i^^^b ipy^tJin ^ttd: nsbn nin;^ nn^© 6 ~ ^nm nb^'b-bsn nnics ""nnsNa "^pys^ : ^b-nni;! ^^ bisira 7 J IT •: I T ; It : iT ti " "- j- • jt -: .t r.* . ' i* i - at..; ::f^'^ !im":i inci" ''S^'ij'bs 'it^'a ^bria^i ^m~i : np^": ''f?|sr^ srin^ 11 PSALM VIL T in'bx nini : ^?^'ai"'j5 tJ^-innTb:? nin^b mr-nt'« ^)^b )v^ii 2 n pni) itjss n^nxs dtji-is ' "'abisim isnH-b2ia ^ryiffiin in^cn nn 3 F " A' ; - r* : - : I j : • i ••• -r* ■ - : - ; i r - i" i • a- t j ' , -DN : is?a bisj-TTi-Di? f^^I ''f^''i???"Di? ■^i^'bK nin^ : b^^'n ^^^ n 4 yt^":) 1CSD 1 n^iK q^n.? 5 D^'^ ■'pl^'^ nsbnsV :>n i^biia inbiaa 6 ^|xa I nini rra^p : nbo -jiffii ns:?b 1 liinD^ i*n ynsb cbnin v nirisb nn?i : ni'^s tssiij^ ib'x nn^ri i;i"ii2 ninn?3 sirsn 8 nini i3t3ST2j Qi^^ si-ji nini : ns^tj nini^b ni':yi ^niicn 9 AT : • i" . T /• - » V T T : t . / T - T V t : t' av -. • • niab inhi pi'ii "jiiDm ni^^TSn 1 yn i5:-n'a;;i : iby iisrs^ ip'iirs - Qinbx : nb-iiT2Ji 5?iTCii3 ninbs5-b:> 15.^^ : pins nin'bx mib^^ JI iniijp TDiubi iann n^isi i?b-DS : nii-bsa D2>f bxi pi-i? "jsitj 13 -bani nsn ;bysi Dipbnb ii^fi ni'a-ibs ^iDn ibi ? nDsi?;'^ V.l t^ nnira bs^^i ^nnemn rns nia ;-ip© ibin b^^ n;ini 1^^ is nini n"iii5 : -1-11 io^n iipnp-b:?i iirsnn ib^y s^iiji : byDi ]l JT : jv I"" / T -: H: : 't i- ; a . j t — j t it . i t-jiiby nihi-Dt? nn^Ts^n ip'iss •inp nnxi V. 4. VI. ■''p ^TTi V. 9. V. 4 50 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. PSALM VIII. n 3 nnci D^psi;*"! < o^^^i? ''Sia : D'^^f n-by Tjnin n;n-"nrN ynsrrbDa 8 7 D53 n^sbsn nsa : T'b^n-nnn nn^ bs ^^n^ '^'^?'23 ^nb^ic^ri n i >■ - ' J r •• AT - J- : • - tv j ■ it t i -: i- - ; PSALM XXII. nD 3 nb-«bT n:yn sbn D^i;' x;ipx inbx : ""nr^xTn ^nn-i ''ni^^ir^'b •p'^T}') n 4 ini:a ?i| ; ^^')^'} f^i^nri 2T?i^ tJinp nns-i : ^b n;j^n-iibi 6 : ^Tria-i?bi ^nipa r\^ ^^^'^') ^p?,t T]?^ ' "i^'^^sr^?. ^'nps ^i^r^ii^ 8 7 "lb ^-lyb^ ''5?''i"bs .: oy-i^Tn^ dis nsnn Ta''s-s"b'i nybin ^d:si 9 fsn "IS inbisj'i inubs;' J^j^O"'*!? '5 J ^^7 ^'^^}) !"'|t^"4 ^"I'^'JS^ iiopiDbirn ?|^b| : iiax "'^iffi-b? ^n-'-on^ itJi-Q "^m nrx-^s : ia 12 i^x ts nniip nn2-i3 ''si?^ pn'?r\"bx j nnx ^bx ^iix "jt:!!^ en;;;!?' J^ n^ns nri'^s iby ^ss j "^i^nns "jTcn i^aj? D-^a"! d^'^b ^p^ano : ^tiy 10 5:i^3 ^ab n^n ini^s:?-b3 ^iiEtini ^ri3S\C3 d;'^? : ^stii qn'u 16 -iB3>bT inipbtt pa^^a ^3itjb^ ^nb i irnns ira"'' : ^v^ n-'na cab jg ■''?^ °v}^ ''!^?? ^I?^n;' 5 ''^'^^T ^t3^i^ nisn ^niia^?-'? '^£cs|t 3 J nt^'^.n ^niTS'b in^b^s pnnn-b« nin^i npsi : b^ir^ ^b^s'^ ^^in5 22 ''2npT2i ni^i? iB^ ""Pr^in J ""^TV^ s??"'^^ ^^^s nnn'a nb-^scn "23 , nin'' is-ii :nbbni5 bnp ^ins inxb n'a© niBCSi p:n'';2^ n^an rn ■i^'? ""^ 5b«'nto;< ^^nrbs ^sisb nn^^n im^nas np?_": 2)'^T-bs - ^in^bbn ^ I i I IT •• : •. JV .. - -: »- T : at jt It : ■ ' • tv j ' : • i" - i- t 28 1 ^nst;' •: nyb asnnb "in;! i^cnn nin^^ ^bbni ^yito;'''! i D^n:? !• / : : ■ t ' V t : /-:!-:•: I ••• at •• : - t t » ■■• J i t : Jj 29 vnj«->2Tcn-b3 I ^inmc''n ^Vdx : d'^iaa bcis^, HD'.bsir; nin-^b ^^ I V V •• : ■ T -: 1- : !• - .IT !■ - AT : - t rv j- PSALMS 45, 72. 25 n?3 51 PSALM XLV. n^ 131 I ^ib Tcnn : mi'i-" T© b'^sisia mp-^.^nb D-'STTTC-b:? n^iisb 2 x ^2313 n'^£,"'S,'' *. Tn^ ntiD 1 "22? "biffib ^b^b ^0)a ''ix tcs xb 3 ?]3nn m5n : obiyb D^nbii r\p')^ -js-b? ^••nirsra in p^^n d^&j 4 n^s—inn-b? a5n nbi • T;-ijnT : T]nini Tjnin n^'aa ^;^'"by ;i Tj^nnn D^ti3^ n^aiD© ri'^sin : ^S'^'^s'' nixni? ?]-iini p'^^-nn23?;i 6 tDn^ nr-ib 122© "lyi obiy a^n'bs t^xos : i\bi2n in^iix nSa ^bs^i 7 ^"inbs^ o'^n'bN T^niria 1 is"b? yi»^. sjiynn pn;a nnnij : T^n'^Db)? s ibD^n-jTQ ?)'^nn^i-b3 niy^sp riibnxi nb : ^"nnn^ pii-p "i^is 9 DnD3 TiS'^'Qi^ bSTiJ nnsi] r;^ni-ipi2 n^sb^a ni:a : r;^n'2io ^:^ fij - :?f3S n^ni ^i:y •»™t ?j;;tn lani ixn-i nn-^y)2p sn^sixii nn;ra 1 n'i-nan : ib-iinmzjm 'tt^d^s N?n "^s ti'^s'^ -rb^n nsnii ]l nixn^'a n^nij^n n^ins nib^na Tib72b' bn^n ni'apib : mr-nb -d ^Thx nnn : ^ib^a bD^ns nr^Jisn b^rii nnm^s n:bn^n : ^b ^ ^ I .. - , -J- ;,.,... - J" : TV : AT J T : T : - I ' 'T 1 7 AT J T ; > : I T J- . - I V IT r T : T . !■■ ■ ■ I »V T J ! !• :"iri Dbyb Tji'iin'' d^:q^ p-by PSALM LXXir. 32? ^^^^^ J =I^^"15f ^^i?7^;i l^n ?yb^b ti-^^Bt^a n^n'bii. i nb'bcb 2 n :np"}2a niyn^i o^b oibrj D-^nn ^xis-i Ji:sTri2n t;".-??. p^5?3 t^ts? 3 t^t-ny Tiixn^i : ptjiy xs't'I "li^si? ^:nb 5?''T2Ji'' D3?-^'^:y 1 !:£©■' n 4 ■. „T • ' / T r » ," I" - c '*:■.• J- : • • I T •• • 1— « : ■ : fnx qiTnr D-'fiin'is rrb:? 11:133 in.'j : Q-'iii "li-i ni^ "^^sbi 6 Djn? D'j'a in*:;;! : ni;> "'bs-i:? nibV an^ p^is i^'a;^a n^^s;;' s 7 : ^Dnb'' ns^ 'T'^^i^*'' D\*^ ^^'l'^'^ ^\-S^ ' T"is«"'CEX-i? in3^^ 9 nn-'ip:' nscx s'ipi sap ''sb^a ^i^ir^ nn;i3 n'^^si liJ'^^iO ^^-'a ^ yu'a -ji-^nx bi2i^-'i3 : ^n^inyi o^irba o^Db^-bD ib-r.nnir'^i ?J : y^ffii'' D^:i^3S5 t^\^m:^ "li^nsi bi-by cni 5 ib iri^-rxi ^ly'i 13 an-Tp "i^-^n-ii ^n-'T •. i^r^a n^i np-'^i d^s? bvi^^ ^'QTj'9'^ V^"^ 4 fnijn 1 na-nss ^r\^ nnsDna;' Bi'«n-b| Tian in?a bbsn;'i Nap ic n 52 HEBREW CHUESTOMATHY. iv ^n'^ J riiin niu^^s n^yb ^a-i^^i i'^na "jiin^s Ti?3>ni n*i"in iri^ha : 'Tnm'^ D^'i^"^? i^ ^^lan^i iiaiB j'"i> iri2T» ■•^:Bb D^i^b . i^aia 3 nibsn ^bs : "j^si i "jpx f ni?n-bs-n« ininD xbTQ";i obiyb iiins PSALM ex. -"p I V . p r T - A- • !■ /■* • .- T : <■. : * : • • t : 2 : Tj^n-'bi! a-ijpa n'ii "^i^sn? nin^ nbuji t]-;? hd^? j ^''b^'ib ann 3 ! ^nib;> b-j T^b nntJ^Q onnia cnp-n^nn Tjbin ora nh'i: t^rv 4 : pi2r-^3b^ "innn^-b:? nbiyb "{nb-nnK ons;' i?bi i niro yairs A • : J" T -I. f J" T !• T : J - J \- T A': I- : - ^t -r V ; Tri57 D^y^ iS.'b? nnib;! ^nna bni^ : nan ^"ix-b? iijsn 'j^n'a XIV. The Exhortation of Wisdom, Proverbs 8. 2 N n^a ^"ij'^bs? D'l'Q'i^-tJK-is \ nbip inn nj^anV xnpn r.'oDri-itbn 4 3DD"'bs 5 nsnn D-'nns ijinia nnp^-'^&b n^n;^*i^-Tb : nssr? nin^w n n^b'^cDi rran:? Q^i^ns li-^nn : uy^ ^;3"bi« ''?*ipi s^x n^'?"'^? 7 6m2S-''3 ! QinT^^'n ^nsiri' nns^i "la-y; n^'i^sr'^D ^s^^izj j nb ^ran 8 bns3 nna '}"'5< ^B-^nps^-ba p^xa : y;sn ■'nsiiJ nayini i|n nsn;? ^9-bNi ino^'annp :n3>" "'SJ^ibb ninffi^i "jiaTsb n'^nbD Dba :Tt-pyT 11 sb D-iisn-bai D-^ris^ niaan nai-j-'a j nna? ^^nn'a nrni qca j| nsin^ : N2^5^ riiiar^ nyni n^ny ^npa© ntipn irii! : r^a-^iir;;' 14 -^b : ^ni«:^D niasnn ^bi yn trmn i lis.ni nxa yn rszio nini I" T : I- • AT ' V jv : It: V. 17. LXXII. JOB, CHAP. 3. a 53 D'^'ai ipn 1 D'^b i^^m : oinn mis'^s^ tityii b::^iQ^ n^pno is^sa 28 ■"• -. ( V T- < : . : y •• -: 1- - AT lj- T : ■■ = ' = 29 isns bnna npnto'n : f^??'b3^ i^^rsb n]5niB^ Di^ . ni;; n^^^t?© 31 ^b' y^TiJ D^i5 "inTri? : ^s^nsn-bxi i'a5ni no^tt ^irp^ais ; ^nbc'' ^^ ^j{2jy ''Siirb ""S : ^nns) nnra nb©b ni;;' 1 Di^ ^t^nbjj-b? 'ijpTcb rrj) J n^'a innx licsto^-bs iiiJBS cm "^i^iDni : nin^-a -liin pB'^n D^'^n 36 V IT -iJT -; - : T A :- j- : i ;v it : i" » t I vit- a" - XV. Job's Complaint and Triumph, Job 3. 19. CHAPTEK III. ^ ij^nn oipn : -i3^ nnh nak nb^^bni in io^ai ni;' 'inii^ : n^^i^i 4 3 ^nb'sj;*;' : nnns r^by 2>sin-bsi by^ia riibs^: inian^;i-bs ^jicn ^n;; rr is^nn nb^^bn : oi;' ^"^'^^lys ^nns^a') nsD? vbi^-jairn nn^bsi ^-irn 6 nsn t iin^-bi? n^nn'' nscm rco '^tj'^a '=Tn.'^-b55 bsi? ^nnp^i 7 a'i;i-innii5 ^naj?^ : in nsn i^iari-bx ^-^i^b^ ^T}"^ s^nn nb^bn 8 -bxn rx"i nixbnp^ is©': "^nDis ^Dt^ni : "irr^ib n*ii> D'^^'^ns^n 9 I ■ vr I : (- : ' : • V : I : ; v ' it t : • (- • ■ ": t : ''i^y^ bay inp^^i "ispn inbn nr,p sib ^s : nnc-^sysya r.&^n') ■< D"^snn ^:^mp SJ^'n^ j2?i^5?i ^ns^s'^ pa'a ni^« on^ia s^b niab n . ,T : • J -.f- - -V it: •.•: • jT t I v IV • * t v jv •• J "'12 '.^b n^D;" I T« ''nsiij^ """il?^^^ ''^^^^ ^P'?"'? 'pr^ ^5 nn^?'!"'^^ 13 nnb 2"^ Dinto-a3? ix : iub niain o'^ian y^m "^sy'ii n'labtt-aj? 1* Av r JTT • Ti * J IT J T t; V* ~ ' " AT " ".'J : ■ T :k, -jq ^s5-\-iib n"'Sbi?3 n^ns i) bo sib : ib i5a;> 26 'n2 nnD V. 9. 1 -.■^n*' v. 35. 54 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. CHAPTER XIX. U^i 4 3 \^^5TD D3^s-:is?i : "^b-TOrin win-sb "'p^'a^bDri n^^ys niry • nr 7 G «bi c^n p^m )r\ j rji^jn '^b^ ii^im i:n^y f!iibi!:-«D iEX-is^-r 8 ^nin^n5-b:?i ninyx i^bi n'l^ ''n-ix : idbtt^ iini SJ^rx nrrx ^gs'ino i32n^ ; ics-i nnis? no^i to^iysn "^bi^ia ''"lins so"'©;' ^trn 11 : iinsD ib "iDnirn;^;] im ""by nn^i : ^n;ipri y^b ysi'T -fbsi 12 inx : "'bnsb 2^2^ ^2n^i osn^ ^bj? ^bb'^i i^nnns ^uin"-" i nn*^ 14 : "isiriDtt? ''?7^^;i ''3^"ip ^b^n : ^sri^ ^'^J-'I^ ^^.^"^ P^D'^r* ^^^^ IS -bs ''D^n3?n :innna'T>i n^ipx ^n ^cs^ D''bi^3?-Da t'lrjn ^:ab 21 nyjs ^?i'5^!!"^:: "^3 "^yn nns? ''psn "^psn : ^sts niya nbbrnxi o'^ iDx 'jn'^-')3 : ^s^aicri «b limiai bs-iioD "irsTin n^b j ^a Z O ■ V ' J IT : • J • T : • A- ; • J. : : • t n. r > - - T V AT : IV : - ■' : f it •. : v j" - I v* • i* at • » j : it • : 26 • I J- - : 'it .tt - I -: ,- : AT ■ -:J • : -Ti j- -:,- ) r ; ,t" 28 li"! ffiniTT ib-^nn:-™? ^niaiin ^3 : ipna "^n'^bp ^bs "iT"iibi 29 I'lS^^n w^b n^n nisiy n^n-^s 2^^-1:5)3 1 nib ^i^a : ■^n-xs^'a: I J : • ' - \- : V AT J -: t ■•». r v v •• ; • v t < i* r : • XVI. The Love of the King and his Bride. The Song of Solomon^ 1, 2. CHAPTER I. « 3 : ^inn55 ni^bs^ is-b? tj'air pnw i^?© Qiiii: ?i^;^tj n-inb : i;^^^ 4 -rii nn^iusi nb-^^^s iin^n fibisn lasinn ns^ns ^n^^ins ^;diet3 It t : : • : t <• t t t -; f ''.•-.• - •-••.■: tat ' jv ": i- • v : t V : T t ; • -: «t : ' i -■ *: v t c- 7 • - • ' v t <■ : - 6 tT^nnniiJ '^sx© ''DS'in-bii : nb'bi^ ini2)i"\i3 nip ''bnxs pbir^,-ii Ti- 'b v. 1. "np XilV V. 29. THE SONG OF SOLOMON, 2. a 55 HD'^i? n^nn nn^s itcss nnnx© ^^^ n^^sri j ^t^i:^ ifh ^\id i iib-ns : Tjinnn "inn? b^ n^^y? f^T-^. ™^t^ °'^Ds?^^ T^?"iJ? s bv ^;in^^rnN ^y-ii 'jiisin ^npys i\^-^i^^ D^TTsa ns^^n tjb ^y^n Tfi^nb ^^S5 : 'in-'y-i ^in'^^'i ni^ns "inDin ^ncob : a-iynn nissic^ -^ 9 I • - T ; < T I- T ; - ' < • ' : - J" ; • : • t i\ ; i* (T / : : • lv.T- /!•,: V It V -:,- Tr <- ,• -: ,- Iv T- ^ • - i^Tij -jia iS ^^i-n , 'iBn nina :inin "jni I'lns iao^a frbTsnia-^:? ,„ : n:33?n ^sTUny-aj? o'^ys ax 'I'TiT ns'^ ?i3n : D^ai'' •j'^i^y nsi tjsn le : D^niin i;t2^n-i d'Hx ^iD^na niib i7 CHAPTER II. n ''jn'^s^n p D^'hinn ra ?^3©i^»^ : D^ptt2?n nsTCiia liiisn nbsrnn ^3S5 2 n V T : - »/■• • I- » J" T - I ; »i* T -: IT V- - . ' T - V jv - -: ■ -; •^by ib^^i ]^^n nia-bsi ^3X-'nn jisnb pin^ i^^nB^ ^pi^id;'^ 4 : 13X nnnx ribin-i3 D^n^SPS ''p^'isn niij-^tcsi ^a^i^o : nnnx r: ni:3 D5ni{ "in^^airn : ^3p3nn 13^13^1 liijiinb r>nn i'bijiit? 6 7 -nt? ^nniyr\-Di5i 1 1T^n-D^5 n;i"©n nib^xa ix niiknsa bbir^n': D-'-nnn-b? i^b"!); sa nrnin ^hr\ bip ; f snni^ ^;? '"'^H^-O ^ nrnrn D^b'jxn n&yb ijj insb ^^in n^i'^ : niynan-b:? f Bpi2 9 nsy J a"'3"inn-'jTa -fs^ nib'bnn-i^ n^iiTr^ ^sbns nnx 'iw ^ "iny nnsn nin-^s : tfb-^Db^ '^ns'; *in;'3>'n ^b i)a^p "h n-oxi I'li^ 11 bip-i 3?^an TOTn ny ynijn ^xns Q'^s^in : ib tfbn qbn Di»|n 12 W3 Tiiao D^ssan^, n-^lE) ntsrn Jissnn : ^ssnxa 5?^tc3 'lirin 1,3 nnoa ^^ben i;.^na inri^ j ^b'^^pbi ^ns,*; 'in^^s^n '^pb ^ti^p n^^ 14 ^t^V it"?'^^ l^V"^^ ^^r''?^'^' ^^i?'?''?"^^^ ^?^i?';in s^?':^7^n n'')9'i3 Q'^bania D"^3i:p cbyi^D u^^vta ''i^'^Tny; : r.i>\3 tj^^n^i ro n^B^TO ^y : D^stDim whn ib '^rsitT ^^b 'l'^i'^ 5 ^yir^ 'i3^'a*i2i Jy Dib;'Nn n&i^b ix ^b.'ib ^yn ^^b-n^^ nb o^bbrsn ^d3T oi^n snnn ''■^n-by 'p vnon V. 11. p"'i3 yap v. 4. 'p "iidtii rics-^ni n"3 v. 17. '■> "iTl"! V. 14. ■'^p -p V. 13. VOCABULARY. This Vocabulary contains all the words used in the preliminary exercises on pp. 1-8, and in Genesis i-iii, except pronouns, niunerals, and proper names. The initials K. N. P., etc., denote the verbal species. PERFECT VERBS. b'13 H. to separate. N. to he sepa- rated. pa'l K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to cleave, adhere. H. to cause to cleave. Ho. to he earned to cleave. tJM K. P. to subdue. N. to he suh- dued. mb or tJnb K. (fut. a) to put on, wear, he clothed with. H. to cause to put on, to clothe. Pu. to he clothed. TD'a H. to cause to rain. N. to he rained upon. bli^a K. to rule. H. to cause to rule. ^'yo K. p. to shut up, close. N. Pu. to he shut up. H. to cause to shut up. TCHj? K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to he holy. P. H. to maTce holy, sanc- tify. N. Pu. to he sanctified. Hith. to sanctify one's self. tJ^a"! K. to creep. 5Dto K. to he wise. P. to act icisely. H. to make wise, act wisely. ri5^ K. (fut. and a) to rest. H. to cause to rest. N. to he caused to rest. )ySO K. (pret. e in pause) to dwell. P. H. to cause to dtvell. "1^0 K. to hep. N. Hitb. to hep oneh self, take heed. I^"!© K. to creep, teem with. nsn K. P. to sew. PE GUTTURAL VERBS. 5DbJI K. to eat, devour. N. Pu. to he eaten. H. to cause to eat. TjaX K. to say. N. to he said. H. to ^ cause to say. Hith. to talk of one'' 8 self ^BH K. to turn. N. Ho. to he turned. Hith. to turn one's self. Tan K. P. to desire. N. to he de- sired. 111? K. to serve, tcork, till. N. Pu. to he served. H. to cause to serve. Ho. to he caused to serve. ST;? K. to leave, forsake. N. Pu. to he forsaken. ^^IZV K. to stand. H. to cause to stand. Ho. to he caused to stand. ATIN GUTTURAL VERBS. Sins? K. (pret. e in pause) P. to love, y.^ N. to he loved. 1 ^ 58 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 1\'\'2. K. P. to hiess. N. Pu. to he blessed. H. to cause to hieel. Hith. to bless one's self. biiJl K. to redeem. N. to be re- ' deemed. P. to defile. Pu. to be defiled. Hith. to defile one's V!"^ self ©"15 K. P. to drive out. N. Pu. to he driven out. hnS K. P. H. to separate. N. Pu. '^O to be separated. Hith. to separate one's self. p?2 K. P. to cry. H. to convoke by a crier (prop, to cause to cry). T^ "^ ^. to be convoked. "^ n\X) ^^'t' ^' ^^ ^''o^^j hover over. \i — -i >>^A^ LAMEDH GUTTURAL VERBS. 2>^T K. to sow. N. Pu. to be sown. H. to produce seed. J -f npS K. to ope)i. N. to be opened. 7 p\ niaS JC. P. ifo sprout, shoot forth. 'Jh H. to cause to sprout. ^ f ^ nb© K. p. H. to send. N. Pu. to ' ^ /b be sent. I -J -) j^ ytt© K. to hear. N. ^o be heard. " 'T p. H. to cause to hear. *- T , P!;^:' PE NUN VERBS. i^ npb K. to take. N. Pu. Ho. to be taken. 153 H. to tell. Ho. ^o be told. T^'i K. ^0 touch. P. ^ ^o?w/» tij/if/e violence, smite. N. Pu. ^ be smit- ten. H. ^ cause to touch. t'53 K. (flit, a) N. /o approach. H. ^0 mwse ^ approach, briny near. Ho. ^o ie brought near. Hith. ^1)^/om. N. Pu. Ho. to he formed. ,^ STD"^ K. to dwell. N. to he dwelt in. P. H. to cause to dwell. Ho. to he caused to dwell. ■J®^ K. (fut. ')©■'■') to sleep. P. ifo cause to sleep. N. ^ he old, ap- plied to grain which has long slept in its repository. AYIN VAV AND AYIN YODH VERBS. "^iiJ K. N. to shine. H. to cause to shine, give light. i?i2 K. (fut. Xin^) to come. H. to cause to come, bring. Ho. to be brought. cin K. (fut. cin;:) Hith. to be ashamed. H. to make ashamed. n^'a K. to die. P. H. to cause to die, kill. Ho. to he killed, put to death. niD K. to rest. H. to cause to rest, put. Ho. to be caused to rest. 5]^y K. P. to^g. Hith. toflgawag. D^p K. to rise, stand. P. H. to cause to rise or stand. Ho. to be caused to rise. Hith. to rouse one's self. i'^'l K. H. to contend. Qlto or D'^ip K. H. to place. Ho. to be placed. S^TIJ K. to return. P. H. to cause to return, bring hack. Pu. Ho. to be brought back. Pl'lTS K. to bruise, crush. tt^ii K. to put. Ho. to he put. LAMEDH ALEPH VERBS. Si'lia K. io create. N. to be created. J!4T1J'1 K. to spring up, said of grass. H. to cause to spring up, bring forth grass. SDn H. to hide. Pu. Ho. to be hid. N. Hith. to hide oner's self. SiS^ K. to go forth. H. to cause to go forth, bring forth. Ho. to be brought forth. ^y^ K. to fear. N. to be feared, P. to cause to fear, terrifg. Xb^ K. to fill or he full. N. to be filled or full. P. to fill. Pu. to "^ be filled. Hith. to complete each other. Si'a K. to find. N. to he found. - H. to cause to find. ta.ltz H. to deceive. N. to he deceived. N'np K. to call. N. Pu. to he called. ^ LAMEDH HE VERBS. n:3 K. to build. N. to he built. > nb5 K. to uncover, reveal. N. ^jass. P. ^0 uncover. Pu. m. f. (rii) earth, land "IT? m. help t^1J?3 m. morning 3215? m. j)ciin, sorroio \^ %y\ m. f. way UIV m. f. (D'' . & m') bone SC'n m. grass ^ S"!? m. f. (tli) evening w-S^ni m. seed ^W m. (ni) herb u-n-^h f. (ni) siDord tl?S m. f. (D\ & ni) time i/?[On m. darkness Dbs m. bnage p"}^, m. greenness Wip m. east "^y.^ \^n I^nS m. flame ID'On m. reptile ^T^^s; >/Dri^ m. i. food, bread DHizJ m. onyx . " ^tJsi. m. f. (D\ & ni) soul "fyt. m. reptile '^% b. With quiescents. 1. Medial quiescents rest in their homogeneous diphthongal 64 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. vowel ill every form except the absolute singular § 208. 3. c, ^216. l.d, '^221.5. b. 2. Final quiescents recover their consonantal character in the singular before light suffixes §221. 5. c, as well as in the different forms of the plural § 208. 3. d, § 184. b (rib roots). ^na m. emptiness ''IS m.fniit V b^p m. (ni) night ^Sir^ m. desolateness Xf^_ f. eye ?J^r) m. midst B. Nouns having a feminine ending. a. Those ending m H^. 1. When the root takes before !n^ the form of a monosyllable ending in concurrent consonants, pretonic Kamets is inserted in the plural, and the monosyllabic vowel rejected. In other cases the plural is formed by a simple change of termination §211. 2. The construct requires in both mmibers the rejection of pretonic Kamets or Tsere, if there be one, §216. 1, and in the singular the additional change of H^ to!n_ §214. 1. If this rejec- tion occasions the concurrence of vowelless consonants at the beginning of the word, a new syllable must be created by the insertion of a short vowel between them § 216. 2. 3. The construct form is assumed before all suffixes ; except that in the singular t\_ becomes t\^ before light suffixes § 221. 2, as also before the dual ending § 202, § 211. n'52'liit f. ground TOltiTiZ f. dominion, rule mS'^X f. enmity •^?J?? i. female r\i^^lfood l^hia^ {. breath "^^ ^. mbi TiT./ tt: ^'^.^ V iniaria f. beast •^'^'7p f- east n'PVi n^^l f.Jish f^T^ f- (D\ & J^'i) I/ear ' TOT f. (const. t1$1) sweat S^^S^r) f. desire •''"^.' iT\^yn f. apron • "^^^^P f. (D"^.) figtree n'^n f. animal, beast •^'^bin f. generation nica'^ f. dry land •^''?'!?'?J? f. deep sleep V nssbtt f. work nJ3^T2Jn f. desire 71 ^» ^i VOCABULARY. 65 h. Those ending in Jn. These nouns experience the same changes as the mascuhnes from which they are derived §211 ; only in those of Segholate formation the penultimate vowel is changed before suffixes in the singular agreeably to the law of Segholates § 221. 5, and if it be Hholem it is dropped in the plural § 207. 1. d. t\rcr\ f. likeness V n:n3, nSPS f. coat, tunic Xi-^oSb m^'n f. knowledge rT>ilJ5{n f. beginning Jiy IRREGULAR NOUNS. V - nx m. (con. -^nii! , pi. tyy2:^) father rth m. .. (D^tt;", tW) day ttJ^X m. (D"'ilJ2S|!) man ^ D;'!? m. pi. icater ^ -^ ' nffiS f. (con. m?i?,pl.D''C:)MJoma?j . ti^n m. (D-^irsn) head •jam. (a'lSa) son v^Q'!"J3T? m. pi. heaven T NUMERALS. See §§ 223-227. PREPOSITIONS. ■bx to, unto p from a in 1^5 before, over against X'h between '^i? unto l^ys on account of ^? over, upon 3 according to, as D^ with b ^0 flHri wider ADVERBS, CONJUNCTIONS AND INTERJECTIONS. •IS? ichere VTi'O not yet, before ']''i? nothing, there is not ^"2 that, because, for ?|5!5 also "JS so "nriH that, because i55 no^ ri? sign of definite object IS^'Q mightily, very -•nba no; "JS-b? therefore "jn, nin ?o.' behold! "IS /e^;, //<«; ?«o; "^ and 3tD ^/te/'e 5 GRAMMATICAL AND EXEGETICAL NOTES. GENESIS, CHAPTER I. Verse 1. nvys-S. composed of the inseparable preposition a § 231. 1, with Daghesh lene § 21. 1, and the noun n''ttjN";^ of class IV, derived from ttjx-i head hy the addition of the vowel i_ § 194 and the feminine ending n § 196, § 198. a (4), and denoting 'that which be- longs to the head' i. e. the beginning. The accent 'is on the ultimate for a double reason § 32. 1 and 2. The expression is indefinite § 248, comp. Iv apxfj John 1 : 1, and equivalent to the adverbial phrase at first. See Alexander on Acts 11 : 15. It does not of itself designate a fixed and determinate point of time, but simply the order of occurrence. The particular time intended must be inferred from the subject spoken of The absence of the article is thus sufficiently accounted for, and there is no necessity of assuming that the noun is definite without the article, and hence is in the construct state § 246. 3, § 256, before the following words, which must then form a relative clause with the relative -iijjn omitted § 255. 2. This needlessly complicates the simple and obvious construction by making ver. 2 a continuation of the sentence begun in ver. 1, " in the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth, then ('1 after a statement of time § 287. 3) the earth was etc.," or by a construction still more forced and unnatural ver. 2 is regarded as a pa- renthesis and ver. 3 as a continuation of ver. 1, " in the beginning, when God created etc. (and the earth was etc.) then God said etc." These constructions have been advocated by those who would have Moses teach the eternal and independent existence of matter, or at least that it existed prior to God's act of creation. But this conclusion would not follow even if the strained renderings which they propose were adopted. The circlet over a refers to the marginal note -^nan ^(fem. of the adjective an 'with paragogic ■'. § 218) i. e. large Beth, the initial letter of the book NOTES ON GENESIS 1:1. 67 being above the ordinary size § 4. a. The Rabbins profess to see in this a mystic allusion to the magnitude of the work of creation, as well as to the twofold product of creative power, ' the heavens and the earth,' inas- much as the numerical value of a is 2, § 2. See Buxtorf Comment, Masorethicus p. 154. tns, 'ah verb § 162. 2, in the preterite, which here expresses past time absolutely § 262. 1 ; it agrees in sense though not in form with its subject in the singular § 275. 3. Daghesh lene § 21. 1. The accent is on the ultimate § 32. 2. The verb precedes its subject, and this is fol- lowed by the object, which is the natural order in Hebrew § 270. a. Created: this verb does not necessarily or invariably denote production out of nothing, as is shown by its use ver. 27, comp. 2 : 7, to describe the formation of man from the dust of the ground, andPs. 51 : 12 where an inward spiritual change is spoken of as the creation of a clean heart. It properly signifies the production of an effect, for which no natural antecedent existed before, and which can only be the result of immediate divine agency. It is hence used only of God in the Kal species, which is thus distinguished from the Piel, where it has the sense of cxitting or forming § 78. 1. That the creation here described is ex nihilo is ap- parent, however, from the nature of the case. The original production of the heavens and the earth is attributed to the immediate and almighty agency of God. And as the earth, even in its rude, unformed and chaotic condition is still called 'the earth' ver. 2, the matter of which it is composed is thereby declared to owe its existence to his creative power. Creation is also described as a voluntary act, and as one which took place in time or at ' the beginning ' of time ; consequently matter can neither be eternal nor an emanation from the divine essence. The Mosaic account is, therefore, equally opposed to hylozoism and to pan- theism ; and the only alternative is creation ex nihilo. The word n"* is further used in this chapter only in ver. 21 upon the creation of fishes and birds, which was the first introduction of the entirely new principle of animal life, and in ver. 27 where it is thrice repeated to emphasize the creation of man, who is a being not only of a higher grade but of a different order from those which had preceded, not merely another animal made of the same constituents in a more sublimated form or more curiously compounded, but a person possessing elements of intellectual and spiritual life not before communicated. C3'>n'i>N a monosyllabic noun of class I. § 183, from the root sVn , which some have thought to be an equivalent of V^n to he strong, hence the Mighty One, but which is better explained from the corresponding Ara- bic root to fear, adore, hence the object of reverence, or adoration. It 68 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. is in form a plural § 199, although only one Being is referred to, and hence the verb agrees with it in the singular ; when it is used in a plural sense of false gods, words belonging to it are put in the plui-al § 275. 3. a. The singular is rarely used except in poetry, and particu- larly in the poetical chapters of the book of Job, where it occurs almost to the exclusion of the more ordinary plural. The current use of the plural form of this word is not, as some have fancied, a relic of poly- theistic times, the term " gods " which then became the fixed designa- tion of what was divine having been retained after the transition to monotheism, for if the faith was changed the words which described it would change also. Nor can it be an anticipation of the doctrine of the Trinity, as is shown by its application to heathen deities and occasion- ally even to creatures of exalted dignity. It is a plural of majesty, and expresses not numerical multiplicity, but rather the combination of many in one, the concentration of whatever is adorable § 201. 2. As a proper noun it is without the article § 246. 1, though when used as a common or appellative noun it may receive the article to designate the true God in distinction from those which are not really gods, Deut. 32 : 21, but only falsely called so § 246. 1. a. Accent on ultimate § 33, 1. ns the sign of the definite object § 238. 2, § 270, very frequently connected with the noun by Makkeph § 43, but here perhaps from the emphasis of this opening sentence accented as a separate word. tyiz'BTi the article § 229. 1, distinguishing the object before which it stands as the only one of its class § 245, 4 ; and a plural nouu from the obsolete singular '''av § 201. 1, class I. form 2, § 185. d, derived from nK» to be hifjh, and hence denoting the upper regions, i. e. heaven, the plural designating not distinct heavens of various elevation, but rather extent in all directions, and comprehending all the parts of the vast expanse above us. The accent on the penult is contrary to the analogy of ordinary plurals, and appears to be an assimilation to the dual end- ing § 203. c. nsi the conjunction § 234, and the sign of the definite object § 238. 2, § 270. : f''~5J'7 the article § 229. 3, § 245. 4, and the segholate noun of class I. y".N § 183, the first vowel being assimilated to that of the article § 229. 4. b, or changed to Kamets by the pause accent § 05. It is of common gender though mostly feminine § 197. b, plural n'lS'^x. Accent on the penult § 32. 3. Soph Pasuk § 36. 1. The verse is divided by the accents into two clauses or branches. The first, embracing the verb and its subject, is limited by Athnahh NOTES ON GENESIS 1:2. 69 under t3"'!n'?s ; and the second, containing the compound object, is limited by Silhik under the last word of the verse § 36. 1. Silluk is preceded by the conjunctive Merka under the closely related particle nx , and the disjunctive Tiphhha under the other term of the compound object f;7:"in, the Tiphhha being preceded by the conjunctive Merka under the particle nx § 38. 1. Athnahh is preceded by the conjunctive Munahh under sna , \vhich is thus linked with its subject, and by the disjunctive Tiphhha under rr'-ix-a , which is not directly dependent on what follows, and not so closely related to it § 38. 2. The disjunctive accents in- dicate the pauses which a reader would naturally make or ought to make after the words to which they are affixed ; these vary according to the strength or value of the accent, from such as are almost imper- ceptible to those of more considerable duration. Words marked with conjunctives admit no interval between themselves and those which succeed them. Upon one view of this verse, it describes the initial act in the work of creation, viz. the original production of the matter composing the earth and the heavens, which it was the work of the six days either to organize or to reconstruct, according as the Mosaic narrative unfolds, directly from this point, or an interval is assumed between ver. 1 and 2 covering the geologic eras, the changes which took place upon this planet prior to its being fitted up for the habitation of man being then supposed to be passed over in silence, as not falling within the province of revelation to disclose. In favour of this it is urged that the next verse commences with and, implying that the narration does not begin there but is continued from the preceding. That the term ' earth ' may denote the matter of the globe in a chaotic and unformed state, appears from ver. 2, where it is so employed. According to another view of ver. 1 it is a title or summary statement of the contents of the following section, 1 : 1 — 2 : 3, and connected with it by ' and,' as in Isa. 2 : 2, Hos. 1 : 2, Amos 1 : 2. Upon either hypothesis the entire section is divided into seven parts by the seven days whose work or rest is recorded, viz. the first day vs. 1-5, the second day vs. 6-8, third vs. 9-13, fourth vs. 14-19, fifth vs. 20-23, sixth vs. 24-31, seventh 2:1-3. 2, yis'^'? conjunction § 234, article § 229. 3, and noun, which stands emphatically before the verb § 270. a. This inversion of the customary order is frequent in descriptive clauses or sentences, occurring at the beginning or>in the course of a narrative, e. g. 2 : 12, 3 : 1, 37 : 3, both because the attention is there more strongly drawn to the subject to be described, and because this collocation admits of a preterite instead of a 70 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. future with Vav conversive § 99. 1, § 265. The latter is proper only in statements which are a sequence from the preceding, and which directly continue a narrative previously begun. This form of the sen- tence is pressed by those who suppose that the inspired writer indicates by it that the state of things described in this verse was not the imme- diate sequence of the creative act, ver. 1. rr>'_7^ from nV verb n^n § 1G9. 1, with Methegh §45. 2, which here distinguishes Kamets from Kamets Hhatuph § 19. 2. It is here used as a copula, was, § 258. 3, or it may be itself part of the predicate existed, and that in the condition stated in the succeeding words. snai nrin Segholate nouns from riV roots § 184. b, without Daghesh lene §21. 1, the first with two accents §30. 1. Abstracts used rather than adjectives § 254. 6. a, to express the idea in a stronger and more absolute manner, wasteaess and desolation ; sina occurs in but two other passages. Is. 34 : 11, Jer. 4 : 23, in both of which it is joined as here in assonance or paronomasia with !;nh to add intensity to its meaning. Inasmuch as these words are used in other passages of the desolateness produced by devastation, some have supposed that they here contain the implication of a preceding catastrophe or convulsion by which the creation spoken of in ver. 1 was reduced to the chaotic waste here described. jj»hi Hholem combined with the diacritical point § 12, Sh'va with final Kaph § 16. 1. Abstract nouns used in a general or universal sense, receive the article § 245. 5 ; but as ^?his not spoken of here in its totality, and does not mean all darkness but a certain portion or amount of it, the article is omitted. The subject is joined to its pre- dicate without a copula § 258. 1. — V? preposition over from the root nVy to ascend, which when con- tact is implied, as in this case, becomes vjyon § 237. 1, with Makkeph §43. ;;5e plur. noun I. 2. § 185. d, from the obsolete singular § 201. 1, n.:r, nV root njs to turn, the parts turned towards any one, i. e. the face or surface ; in the construct § 214. 2, § 216. 1, here signifying possession § 254. 1, which does not admit the article § 246. 3, its definiteness being indicated sufficiently by that of the following noun. n'inri III. § 190. b, § 192. 2, -'» root Qin to affitate,hence an agitated, raging mass, elsewhere applied to the ocean, Gen. 7 : 11, Job 28 : 14, here to the vast expanse of water enveloping the earth prior to the for- mation or appearance of the dry land. Those who adopt the scientific hypothesis of La Place, suppose that the period here spoken of was prior to the separate existence of our planet, anl that D'nri denotes the agitated NOTES ON GENESIS 1:2. 71 nebulous mass or ocean, in which all the matter of the solar S3'stem, our earth among the rest, was confusedly blended, although the inspired account speaks only of the earth as in this chaotic state because the formation of the earth is the principal thing to be described. The D'^npi is in the next clause spoken of as waters ; but this, it is urged, may denote that attenuated etherial fluid from which the terrestrial waters were subsequently condensed, as in ver. 7, ' the waters above the firma- ment,' are evidently not to be understood of water in its condensed and liquid state. This noun is used almost exclusively in poetry with the exception of this passage and twice in the account of the flood, Gen. 7 : 11, 8 : 2. In the singular it never receives the article, perhaps because it partakes somewhat of the character of a proper noun § 246. 1. It is of common gender § 197. b ; plural n'.tthri §200. a. )^'!r\ monosyllabic noun of class I. from 'iy root § 186. c, of common gender, though mostly feminine § 197. b, plur. n'riiii , meaning breath, hence wind, hence also spirit, which resembles breath as an invisible agent and connected with vitality. It cannot here signify ' wind,' whether by ' the wind of God ' be understood a divine, i. e. a powerful wind upon the doubtful assumption that the name of God is used to make amere superlative of greatness, or a wind divinely sent; it must signify spirit, since the action attributed to him could only be predicated of a living agent. It is definite without the article by being in the con- struct before a proper noun § 246. 3 ; this is here not the construct of apposition or designation merely §254. 3, 'the spirit viz. God' or 'God who is a spirit,' but either that of possession § 254. 1, 'the spirit be- longing to God' or of the source § 254. 7, ' the spirit proceeding from God.' That the spirit here spoken of is neither a periphrasis for God himself nor a mere influence issuing from him, but the third person of the Godhead, we learn from other passages of Scripture which ascribe the performance of divine works ad extra and particularly the work of creation to this sacred agent. nsn-^ Piel participle of the y guttural verb t)?]"! § 116. 4, § 121. 1, fem. § 205, without the article, since it is a predicate § 259. 2, which here follows its subject in a descriptive clause as in the preceding bran- ches of this verse. It expresses continuous action § 266. 1, belonging to the time before spoken of § 266. 3 ; brooding or hovering, the word is applied Deut. 32 : 11 to the eagle cherishing its young. : D-:^sn noun used only in the plural § 201. 1, § 203. c, Pattahh changed to Kamets by the pause accent § 65 ; the water viz. that of the deep or ocean previously spoken of § 245. 3. The verse is divided by Athnahh under Dripi § 36. 1 into two clauses 72 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. describing respectively the physical condition of the earth and the agency of the divine Spirit. The first is subdivided by Zakeph Katon over ifiai, and again by R'bhia over y^Nni. § 36. 2, the emphatically prefixed subject being thus erected into a minor subdivision, as though it stood absolutely and required a brief pause after it, 'as for the earth — it was, etc' Zakeph Katon is preceded by the disjunctive Pashta on the other term of the compound predicate, and this by the conjunctive Merka on the closely related verb or copula § 38. 4, comp. § 38. 1. a. Athnahh is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct, and by Tiphhha which marks the opposition of the subject to the predicate § 38. 2. The Silluk clause is subdivided by Zakeph Katon on d'^n'^N § 36. 2, thus balancing the prefixed subject against the predicate. Zakeph Katon is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct § 38. 4 ; and Silluk by Merka on the construct and Tif)hhha on the participle whose relation to what follows is less intimate § 38. 1. 3. ittsii Kal fut. of Ns verb nax to say § 110. 3, with Vav conversive § 99, which draws back the accent to the penult § 33. 4, § 99. 3. a, and changes Pattahh of the ultimate to Seghol § 111. 2. «; this con- tinues the narration begun by the preterite nn'iir! ver. 2. § 265. All the verbs of this verse precede their subjects § 270. a. Each creative act is preceded by the going forth of the divine word ; some have found or fancied in this an obscure allusion to the second person of the Trinity, called in the New Testament ' the Word,' John 1:1, and to his agency in the work of creation. It may be remarked that the phrase ' and God said' occurs ten times in this chapter, once before each of the eight creative acts, a duplicate work being assigned to the third and sixth days respectively, and twice, vs. 28, 29, after the creation of man. •«n^ Kal apoc. fut. § 97. 2 of r^ verb n^r; § 171. 1, § 177. 1, with a jussive sense ; here not a copula, but the predicate be, i. e. exist, —■'nil Daghesh-forte omitted after Vav Conv. § 25, § 99. 3, with Methegh § 45. 2. The verse is divided at -i^n 8 36. 1 into a command and its result. Each verb is closely connected with its subject by the appropriate accents in the first clause § 38. 2 and by Makkeph in the second § 43. 4. Nn»5 Kal fut. o^r-h verb nsn with Vav Conv. § 171. 1, § 172. 4; s otiant § 16. 1. Some read beheld the light, i. e. looked upon it with favour or approbation, becatise it was good. But this sense is forbidden, 1. by the parallel expressions in subsequent verses, particularly in ver. 31, where the form of statement is varied ; and 2. by the fict that rrNn in this sense is followed not by the direct object but by the preposition a , intimating Hhat the sight was not only directed to the object but was NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 2 — 4. 73 fastened upon it or bound up in it. Saw the light tliat it was good as- serts a vision of the object itself as well as of its quality, and tbus there is a recognizable shade of difference between this and the phrase, which accords better with the English idiom, ' saw that the light was good,' which merely asserts the perception of the quality ; this latter form of speech is used in Hebrew likewise, e. g. 3 : 6. -lisn the article before an object previously mentioned § 245. 1. sro— ^a the subject omitted, since it is sufficiently plain from the connection § 243. 1, predicate ad- jective without the article § 259. 2. V^i^^i Hiph. fut. of V^a with Vav Conv. § 99. 3. -,•'51. . . -,-■'3 prep. § 237. 1, between the light and between the darkness for between the light and the darkness. This idiom is trans- ferred to the Greek of the New Testament in Rev. 5 : 6, Iv /xe'croj toD S^povov Kol tC)V T€(r(Ta.p(jiiv t,iou)v, Kol ii/ fj.ij-(D Toil/ 7rpc(r/3Drepa)v, i. e. between the throne etc., and the elders. Sometimes the second member is pre- ceded by V as in ver, 6. Vav with Shurek § 234. : t)ti:nn . . . i'inh the article either because they had been mentioned before § 245. 1, the light, the darkness, or possibly the words may be used in their universal sense, in which case the English does not admit the article § 245. 5, light, darkness. 5. N^p'i Kal future of &^ verb xnp to call § 162. 2. It governs the name directly, and the person or thing to whom the name is given by the preposition h ; or the preposition may be omitted, when the person or thing named is in a very few instances also made a direct object, Num. 32 : 41, Isa. 60 : 18, but more frequently the word ca; name is inserted, Gen. 3 : 20, 41 : 51, 52, God called [to) the light, dag etc. i. e. he made them to be what these names denote ; he gave them the fixed character and relations suggested by these terms. The majestic signi- ficance of this divine naming is heightened by its restriction to those grand objects in nature which were the work of the first three days, light and darkness — the firmament, ver. 8 — land and sea, ver. 10, and to man the crown of the whole, 5 : 2. The inferior animals received their names not from God but from Adam, 2 : 20, who thus recognized and expressed the nature given them by their creator. I D^-ix P'sik § 30. I, § 38. 1. a. nixV prep. V with the vowel of the the article §. 231. 5. o'-^ dag, noun irregular in the plural t*-;;; § 207. 1. /. i<-|3^ for the sake of varying the construction, 'ri'j.ri^ is placed before the verb, which necessitates a return to the preterite § 265 ; the con- junctive accent is thrown back upon the penult by reason of the follow- ing disjunctive g 35. 1. nh';\ from hy^ night, a Segholate noun from an ■^'j root § 184. b, with He paragogic § 61. 0, ^ 219, which no doubt originally had the adverbial sense of at night, but in usage came to be 74 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. equivalent to the simple noun, which it has almost supplanted, V^V only occurring once, Isa, IG : 3 ; with a pause accent § 05 ; in the plural m'V'^V § 208, 3. c. any I. 1. evening, from a-y to be dark, dual eia"}?, plural n'2-y ; c-'ans is used in a different sense, § 200. d. -ijjjb I. 1. morning Jiova ni^a to break forth, plur. D-i-^l^a. : ihN numeral one § 223. 1, is placed after its noun, with which it agrees § 250. 1. x\nd it ivas evening and it toas morning, one day. Tliis is by many understood to mean that the evening followed by the morning constituted one day, the first of creation. This view has been thought to be recom- mended by its agreement with the usage prevalent among the Jews and several other nations of antiquity, of beginning the day with the evening, and also by Dan. 8 : 14, where "ip'a any evening-morning occurs as an enigmatical equivalent of day. According to another and perhaps pref- erable opinion, the days of creation are to be reckoned from morning to morning. In favour of this it may be urged, 1. The statement is not that ' the evening and the morning were the first day.' This could not be so expressed in Hebrew. The separate verb before any and -ipa shows that we have here not a compound subject but a twofold state- ment, and rrn in the sense of become or constitute is commonly followed by V , see ver. 14, 15, so that if this were the meaning the proper phrase would be were to (or for) one day. 2. The evening of this as of the other days of creation is spoken of as coming on after the work of the day is over, the future with Vav conversive in^^i implying a sequence, § 265. a. The day began when the light broke forth at God's com- mand; then followed the other acts of the da}-, the divine contemplation of the light, dividing the light from darkness, and giving names to each ; finally when all was finished it was evening, and this was suc- ceeded by morning. One day is now ended and another begins. 3. From evening to morning would be a night, but not a day, unless the terms are taken with a latitude of meaning which they do not properly possess and which they do not have elsewhere. any means simply evening, not the entire period of darkness, and np's moi'ning, not the en- tire period of light. For these 'rh'^h night and ci'i c/oy had just been stated to be the proper words. Dan. 8 : 14 affords no justification of this extension of the evening and the morning over the whole day. The prophet merely says that there shall be so many evenings and mornings before the fulfilment of his prediction. He might have said with the same propriety the sun shall set and rise so many times. But it could not be inferred from this that sunset and sunrise covered the entire day. 4. If the first day began with the evening, this must have been the darkness which preceded the creation of light, but that darkness NOTES ON GENESIS 1:5. 75 was eternal. So that the first day would upon this hypothesis consist of an evening of infinite duration followed by a finite morning, which involves an enormous disproportion not only in its own parts but be- tween this and the succeeding days. 5. An additional confirmation may perhaps be found in the narrative of the deluge. It appears from a comparison of Gen. 7:11 and 8 : 3, 4 that time was then reckoned not by lunar but by solar months of thirty days each. When the be- ginning of the month was fixed by the appearance of the new moon, it was natural that the evening should be regarded as the commencement of the day, in order that it might be determined at the outset by the as- pect of the moon to which month the ensuing day belonged. But if solar time is used in the account of the deluge, it seems not improbable that it is used in that of the creation likewise ; and solar days are reckoned from sunrise to sunrise. This view, if correct, is interesting from its incidentally proving how far the account of the creation is from containing anything distinctively Jewish. It has been said that the week of creation is modelled on the Jewish week : that its six days of work followed by a day of rest were invented to give sanctity to tlie Jewish Sabbath from the divine example. This suggestion is sufiiciently confuted by the traces of a septenary division of time among other ancient nations, and by the coincidences in several remarkable particulars between the nar- rative of the creation and widespread traditions showing that Moses has given no invention of his own, but a trusty report of the primeval revelation. But apart from this, the calendar of creation is not Jewish at all, the very days, as it would appear, being reckoned by a different standard. As to the duration of the days of creation, the first impression made upon the common reader doubtless is that they were days of ordinary length limited by the regular succession of light and darkness. It has unquestionably been so understood by the vast majority of students of the Scriptures from the beginning, and we are not prepared to aflirm positively that this may not be the real meaning. The scientific dif- ficulties which beset this hypothesis may be disposed of by two con- siderations. 1. Physical science has no knowledge of the origin of the world. It merely ascertains existing phenomena and existing laws, and from these concludes that if the laws and properties of matter have always been the same, the present condition of things might have been brought about in a particular way. But as to the mode in which these things actually did come into being, it can affirm nothing. If creation be miraculous, it transcends the limits of scientific inquiry. 2. If the 76 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. specific purpose of Gen. 1 is not the complete history of this planet from the beginning, but the immediate preparation of it for the abode of man, how is science to demonstrate that after its geologic epochs were over, God did not in the exercise of his almighty power do in six natural days all that this chapter records ? And yet there are considerations deserving the attention of the careful student, which make it doubtful whether this was in fact the meaning of Moses, and still more so whether this was intended by the Spirit of God, whatever the meaning of Moses may have been, (1) There is a measure of indefiniteness in the term 'day.' In this very verse it is used in two distinct senses. In the first clause it denotes the periods of light alternating with the darkness of the night, and exclusive of the latter. In the second clause, even on the strictest and most literal hypothesis, it denotes the entire diurnal period, em- bracing, along with the day proper, the night also. In 2 : 4 it has a wider meaning still, and is applied to the whole week of creation. And its frequent use throughout the Scriptures in the metaphorical sense of a period of indefinite duration shows what a latitude was allowed to it in the Hebrew idiom. Thus we read of the ' day of, prosperity ' and the ' day of adversity,' Eccl. 7 : 14, the ' day of trouble,' Ps. 20 : 1, the ' day of affliction,' Jer. 16 : 19, the 'day of evil,' Jer. 17 : 17, the ' day of vengeance,' Isa. 61:2, the ' day of salvation,' 2 Cor. 6 : 2, the ' day of temptation in the wilderness,' Ps. 95 : 10, which lasted for forty years, the day of human life succeeded by the night of death, John 9 : 4, the day of final glory which is to follow this night of darkness and sin, Eom. 13 : 12, that eternal day which no night shall limit, Rev. 21 : 25. (2) The days of prophecy, it is universally acknowledged, denote not ordinary days of twenty-four hours, but periods of much longer duration, see Dan. 12 : 11, 12, Eev. 11 : 3, etc., etc. If this term may be used enigmatically in prophecy in order to conceal the absolute duration in- tended, at the same time that its proportions and relations are made known, the same might be the case here, if it was the design of God darkly to image forth more than was to be absolutely disclosed. If the Creator has indeed left traces of the progress of his work in the crust of the globe, which it was his design that man should in the course of time decipher, and if he has also given a written revelation of his creative work, not witli the design of enabling men to anticipate these scientific discoveries or to decide in advance between rival scientific hypotheses, but such as should be in accurate accordance with the facts when they came to be known, and should impress all readers with the con\iction that He inspired it who knew the end from the beginning, how could NOTES ON GENESIS 1:5. 77 this be accomplished better than by such an enigmatical use of words as could hold a latent signification unsuspected until the time should arrive for it to be brought to light ? This is what the analogy of Scripture would lead us to expect, since its predictions of the future are usually so veiled that they cannot be thoroughly understood until the event ex- plains them, though they then become so plain, oftentimes, that they cannot be mistaken. (3) The apostle Peter tells us, 2 Pet. 3:8,' that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.' Comp. Ps. 90 : 4. This might make us hesitate about a rigorous application of our puny measures of time to the eternal God. The day is, in the language of our Lord, John 9 : 4, the period of work as opposed to the night when no work is done. Now though the same word may be applied to things human and things divine, it does not follow that they are upon a level. A day is man's working- time ; God's working-time is also a day, but it may have an inconceivably grander scale of duration, as the work wrought in it is one to which human work bears no pro- portion. (4) The divine Sabbath, with which the work of creation concludes, may naturally be supposed to have been of the same character with the days which preceded it. But if this Sabbath was a day of twenty-four hours, God rested no more on the seventh day than he did on the eighth or ninth. That the Sabbath of creation in the intention of the Scriptures was not an ordinary day, but a long period, which still continues, may be inferred (a) From the circumstance that while the regular formula of ' the evening and the morning ' occurs at the end of each of the six preceding days, it is wanting in the seventh. This has had no evening, and no fresh morning has since dawned, [b) The apostle appears to teach the same thing in Heb. 4. The works of God were llnished from the foundation of the world, ver. 3. Creation was then complete : and into the divine rest then inaugurated men are still invited to enter. The human week and the human Sabbath are modelled after those of God, but so reduced in dimensions as to be adapted to our short-lived in- significance. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are God's ways higher than our ways. Isa. 55 : 9. (5) An additional ground of doubt respecting the length of the days of creation might be suggested by the fact that they certainly were not all solar days. The sun was not created, or at least was not made the measurer of time for the earth until the fourth day. (G) The surprising correspondence between the successive works of the six days and the order in which according to geological researches 78 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. animated beings would seem to have made their first appearance on the earth, creates a strong presumption that the periods of geology and the days of Moses are identical. B The Pentateuch is divided by the Jews into 669 sections or para- graphs, the end of each being sometimes, as here, marked by the letter B, at others, as 3 : 15, 16, by d. The former is the initial of nriins opened, indicating that the rest of the line was to be left vacant in the manuscript. The latter is the initial of nw^no closed, indicating that after leaving a blank space the writer should recommence in the same line. It is also divided into 54 larger sections or lessons for the public reading of the synagogue. These are not noted in this chrestomathy ; but in ordinary Hebrew Bibles they are marked by ees or s&o as they coinci'de at the beginning with one or the other sort of smaller sections. 6. f'?'^ !• 2. § 185 from y|5n to spread out, denoting that ivhich is spread out, expanse. As the root also means ' to hammer out,' some have judged that this Avord involves the conception of the sky as a solid arch, like the Greek o-rcpccojua and the Latin Jirmamentum. Even if this were so, however, which is by no means certain, the sacred writers cannot be held responsible for the etymology of the words which they employ, any more than a modern astronomer, who should speak of the * fixed stars,' would be held to sanction the notion that they are fastened to the celestial sphere. The Scriptures nowhere profess to give a phy- sical description of the sky ; the language employed respecting it is purely phenomenal and figurative. Thus while in Job 37 : 18 it is spoken of as firm and like a molten looking-glass, the Psalmist, 104 : 2, compares it to a curtain, and Isaiah, 40 : 22, to a tent or veil of the thinnest and most subtile texture (p'l). jjina prep. § 231. 1, with the const, of ^^ § l^^* ^j § 216. 1. d. V"'^^^ Hiph. part, of h^i § 84. 5, denoting continuous action § 266. 1, and referred by the tense of the accompanying substantive verb to the future § 266. 3. a. c^ttV prep, with Kamets § 231. 4, between waters to waters, the interval beginning with the first and having respect also to the second : our idiom requires and instead of to. 7. toyj;) Kal fat. of the a guttural and ro verb ntoy with Vav conv. § 109. 3, § 171. 1, § 172. 4, the accent on the penult § 32. 3. r;5-,n the article before an object spoken of before § 245. 1, Methegh in its regular place § 44. dVi'!' "^vith the article because it is defined by the accompanying words § 245. 2. Ti'nwa^ two prepositions -,^ § 232 and ^n^1•§ 237. 2 (1). In computing direction the Hebrews measure from the object spoken of toward themselves or toward the object to which it has relation, which is then indicated by h to, or may stand without "s, NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 5-8. 79 ver. 9. Thus, instead of saying that one object lay to the right of another, they would say that it lay from the right with respect to it. So here a downward direction from the firmament or beneath it is ex- pressed by the phrase 'from under to the firmament' ; and an upward direction or above it by from over to it. V>'tt composed of -,is and V?. :'j3 adverb § 235. 3 (4). The verse has three accentual clauses § 36. 1. In the subdivision of Zakeph Katon, Pashta is repeated § 39. 4. The waters above the firmament were by some ancient interpreters understood to imply a literal ocean above the vault of heaven. And unbelieving expositors of modern times have sought to fasten this con- ception upon the sacred writer. But the figurative expression occurring in the account of the deluge, Gen. 7:14," the windows of heaven were opened," does not warrant the conclusion that he imagined sluices to be really existing in the sky through which the supernal waters poured in time of rain, any more than Malachi, 3 : lO, and the Israelitish lord mentioned 2 Kin. 7 : 1 supposed a literal granary of provisions in the sky to be poured down through these imaginary apertures. That the Hebrews' were well aware that the rain came from the clouds, and that the clouds were formed by evaporation, is plain from numerous passages in every part of the Bible. Those who adopt the hypothesis of Laplace find the waters of this verse in the nebulous fluid. The waters beneath the firmament formed this terraqueous globe, both the water and the land of ver. 9 ; the waters above the firmament formed the heavenly bodies. The ordinary interpretation makes the waters above the fir- mament to be the clouds, which might be so called as well as the birds can be said, ver. 20, to ' fly over the face of the firmament.' 8. : 15W ordinal number § 227. 1, follows the noun with which it agrees § 252. 1, a second day. The several days of creation are spoken of indefinitely, the sixth alone, upon which the whole was completed, being distinguished by the article, ver. 3 1 . The words 'and God saw that it was good' occur with regard to the work of every day but the second. Whence some have conjectured that they have here been dropped from the text, or, as these words occur twice in the account of the third day, that they have by some accident been misplaced, or that the formula announcing the end of the second day has been transposed from the end of ver. 10, and properly belongs there. The true explanation of the omission appears to be, that the first part of the third day's work is really a continuation of that which was begun on the second, and the divine approbation is withheld until the division and segregation of the waters was complete. 1 he insertion of this clause in ver. 8 by the LXX without authority afibrds a good illustra- 80 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. tion of the manner in which various readings have arisen from tran- scribers or translators paying too much regard to parallel passages. 9. !;i;;': Niph. fut. of n;;^ §169. 1. t3",j;')a III. from t» root tap to stand § 190. h, signifying that in which one can stand, i. e. place § 191. 3, of common gender though mostly masculine § 197. b, plur. n-lKJrw . renns Niph. fut. of riN-^, a 3 guttural § 109. 4 and nV verb § 168, with Methegh § 44. The apocopated future rarely occurs in the Niphal, and never in the strictly passive species, because it did not accord with Hebrew conceptions to address a command to the object of the action § 97. 2, b. The future expresses simple futurity, leaving the fact of its being spontaneous or constrained and every other modal quality, for which occidental languages employ distinct forms, to be inferred from the circumstances of the case § 263. 1. In both instances in this verse it denotes not only what tvill occur, but what must and shall take place, and is therefore virtually equivalent to a command, ^'iaiin adjective II. § 187. 1, intensive from raj dr?/, used only in the fem. rria^ § 207. 1, or ma; § 205, with the generic article § 245. 5. a, the dri/, viz. land. 10. ynx earth here used in its strict sense of the dry land exclu- sively, but in ver. 1 the. world, embracing land and water, so named from its principal and most important part. •T^.n^s^' conj. § 234, prep. § 231. 1, and noun III. root njj]5 § 190. b, that which is gathered, collection 8 119. 5, in the const. § 215. 2, followed by the material of which it consists § 254. 4, definite without the article § 246. 3. b-iz^ P^ur. § 207. 2 of 6^5 I. from an obsolete yy root § 186. 2. c, seas, because distributed into separate basins, though as these all communicate they may be viewed in their totality as one n'^pa . 11. N'iJ.-iPi Hiph. apoc. fut. § 97. 2, § 264, of n»^ § 162. 2, governing in its strictest sense its cognate noun xar § 271. 3, and with a wider extent of meaning also ary and ys , which are not in apposition with NttJ't , as though the latter were a generic name for all vegetable products and the former were its subdivisions, but they are co-ordinated with it, and constitute together the three great branches of the vegetable king- dom, not according to a scientific classification, but a popular and ob- vious division, grasses, seed-bearing plants and trees. Methegh § 45. 2. nr? masc. noun with plur. in ni § 200. a, which occurs but once, commonly as here a collective § 201. 1, from root aa;y to be green, accent Y'thibh § 30. 2, § 38. 4. y-'ntu Hiph. part, of t^ guttural verb § 123. 3, follows the noun to which it belongs § 249. 1, governs a cognate noun 8 271. 3, expresses what is permanent and habitual § 266. 1. i—Jf^ masc. collective § 201. 1, only once found in the plural, ys has both NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 9-14. bl an individual and a collective signification, tree and trees, pi. disy § 207. 1, probably abridged from rh root nsy (o be Jirm, hard § 185. d, in the const. § 215. 1, with the following word, which denotes its quality § 254. 6. 1T2 fruii collective I. 1, root n-B to hear § 184. b, G'ra- shayim §38. 1. a, nr:> Hholem preceding Sin § 12, Kal act. part, of r-h verb § 168. The accent, which is not Y'thibh but Mahpakh, since it stands before Pashta in the subdivision of Zakeph Katon § 30. 2, § 38. 4, is shifted to the penult by § 35. 1. The point in the first letter of the next word is Daghesh-forte conjunctive § 24. a. 'i:"'5sV prep. § 231. 1, y?3 I. from an obsolete •<•> root § 186. 2. b, and pronom. suffix § 220. 1. '3— iy-T iffix oblique case of the relative pronoun § 74, § 285. 1, formed by appending the suffix to the noun § 221. 5, which is the governing word, luhose seed is i)i it, or the relative might be connected with the suffix of the preposition § 233 and governed by it, in ivhich is its seed. —V? not to be connected with ■'■13 niay as descriptive of the tree in distinction from shrubs and grass inoducincj fruit over (or above) the earth, but with Nffl-iri and referring alike to grass, shrubs and trees which were all to be produced iqyon the earth. 12. N^^.n;; Hiph. fat. of 4 § 144. 1, § 145. 2 and kh verb § 162. 2, with Vav conv. § 99. 3, § 166. 4, the accent remaining on the ultimate § 147. 5. mz}. T'lisha Gh'dhola § 38. 8. ?n:;5iV 3 pers. suf. with the connecting vowel e § 220. 1. b, sing, in a distributive sense referring to the preceding collective § 275. 6. 13. ■'•i^V'^ ordinal number § 227. 1, § 252. 1. 14. iri'i singular verb preceding a plural subject § 275. 1, or it may be explained by supposing ^rx'^ to partake of the nature of an impersonal verb, 'let there be,' comp. es (jehe, qiCil y ait § 275. 1. c. hSu'a masc. III. from iy root nix to shine § 190. b, signifies a luminous body § 191. a^ thus differing from the noun tin ver. 3, which signifies the element of light; plur. has either c. or t\\ §200. c. Hholem written defectively §11. 1. a, §14. ?^n"i2 const, of apposition or specification §254,3. Vi'^="V prep, expresses design, to, in order to, and requires the construct form of the infinitive § 267. b. ^^-1 pret. with Vav conv. § 100. 1, § 265, continuing the command- begun with ■'-■; , in the plural because it comes after its subject § 275. 1. b. rinxV the noun m-'n sign of common gender § 197. b, from nji*. to mark, with the fern, ending n § 196, which is retained contrary to the ordinary rule before the plural ending § 199. d, for signs, i. e. of whatever the heavenly bodies serve to indicate that is not included in the follow- ing particulars, whether ordinarily or in extraordinary cases in which they may become portents of momentous events. Matt. 2 : 2, or of divine G 82 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. judgments, Joel 2:31, Mat. 24 : 29, Luke 21 : 25. There is no need of assuming that for signs and for seasons is put by hendiadys for signs of seasons, nor of making the subsequent words dependent upon nhs signs both in respect to seasons and in respect to days and years. fiinsiVtfi from nyia III. ''h root n§i to appoint § 190. h, appointed time, season, plur. in d\ , though once it has ni. Munahh takes the place of Methesh 8 39. 3. b, 8 45. 5. : D^3»1 fern, noun rtjia I. 2 from nV root nio to repeat, hence a year, in which the sun and the seasons repeat their course ; the fem. ending causes the suppression of the last vowel proper to the form § 185. d, § 209. 1, plur. both in c^ and rri , the latter only in poetry § 200. d. The works of the first three days have, as has often been remarked, a certain measure of correspondence with those of the last three. 1. Light. 4. Celestial luminaries. 2. Division of the waters by 5. Aquatic animals and birds. the firmament. 3. Dry land and plants. G. Terrestrial animals and man. 15. iixn^ Hiph. inf. const, of \s verb niN § 153. 1, having Hholem in the Kal pret. § 82. 1. a (3), with the prep. § 267. b. 1-6. bj|;i see ver. 7. - ■'Juj cardinal number § 223. 1, in the construct before its noun § 250. 2 (2), without the article § 251. 4, the two great lights, not two of the great lights, which would be expressed by omitting riN before the indefinite object § 270, and inserting the preposition ■]» in its partitive sense after c-ri . fV^^" ^.dj. I. 2. § 185, with the article after ^Si«5^r; § 249. 1, which it qualifies and with which it agrees in gender, though the termination is different § 200. e. The noun is definite because the objects are well known §245. 3. They are called 'the great lights,' not from their absolute but their apparent magnitude, or rather from the measure of their eff'ulgence as compared with the stars. ?ian . . . lu-n absolute or emphatic use of the positive degree § 2G0. 2 (2). -,b|5 takes the form •jt:;^ with the pause accents § 65. a, or when declined, e. g. naup, ts-'S-i:;? , niatj? § 207. 2. b. trivvxh IlL § 190, root V^» to rule, meaning dominion, rule § 191. 4, a segholate form in the construct § 214. 1. h, the following noun denoting the object § 254. 9. The preposition expresses design, in order to, for. : D-'^si^n 11. probably softened from aaas § 57. 1, from the obsolete vy root aas to wrap up § 187. 1. e, hence globule, star. Methegh § 44. 17. "(Tiivfrom 33 verb -jna § 129. 1, gave, put. crjN sign of the definite object with pron. suf. § 238. 2, § 270, which has less independence than a noun, and usually, as here, follows the verb immediately, instead of com- ing after the subject § 270. a ; see also ver, 22. NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 14~21. 83 18. V\'icV'i const, infin. with prep. § 267. b, followed by a , wliicli is not tere used in its temporal sense, in or during, but according to the Hebrew idiom links this verb to its object. The day and night (with the generic article § 245. 5) were the domain in which the sway was exercised. Our idiom requires rule over, which is based on a different conception, that of the elevation of the ruler above the ruled. V-'-nnVi Methegh §45.2. a. No functions are here assigned to the heavenly bodies but those which they perform in relation to the earth, because these were all that the sacred writer was concerned to state. But it does not follow of course that this was the sole aim of their creation. The work of the fourth day need not include the original formation of these bodies ; if ver. 1 describes the first act in creation the contrary is explicitly de- clared. But they then made their appearance in the sky, and their re- lation to the earth was definitely determined. 20. i^'AC'i command expressed by the simple future § 263. 1, in a person which has no distinct apocopated form § 97. 2. 5, governs its cognate "fv , a collective I. 1. § 183. This is by many understood to mean that fish were made from the element in which they move ; which, though not explicitly asserted, is not improbable in itself, and has in its favour the analogy of terrestrial animals, which were made of earth, 2:19. ttES I. 1. vital principle, soul, here put for the animated being, common gender though mostly fem. § 197. b, plur. commonly ni, once D"'. § 200. c, in apposition with the preceding noun § 253. 1. njn might be the fem. adj. from ^n living, I. from yy root i^n to live § 186. c, but the fact that when joined with tss the former alone receives the article, ver. 21, and also that the compound expression is construed as a masculine, 2 : 19, shows that it is a noun, life, and lass is in the construct before its attribute § 254. 6. tji'y collect. /ow^, birds § 201. 1, not the object of ^i-nt': , with the relative understood, /oif/, tvhich shall fig § 285. 3, a construction which has sometimes been distorted into a contradiction with 2 : 19, but the subject of t^a.-iy: Piel fut. of the cognate ly verb tj^.y § 154. 2, to which it is emphatically prefixed § 270. a. ■;: 2-V?; over or across the face of the firmament, i. e. the part turned toward us. 21. ts^ann plur. of -,"?? § 199- H- intensive from obsolete root -j:)?! to stretch § 187. 1, hence tbat which is greatly extended, the monsters of the sea, whales, etc., so called from their length, the article before that which is well known § 245. 3. Hhirik of the ultimate long § 19. 1. rixi before an object made definite by construction § 270. b. nisahn fem, Kal act. part. § 205, § 217, with the article § 249. 1, which may be resolved into the relative with the verb that creep or move. 84 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. tanj-'jiV plur. noun with 3 masc. plur. suffix § 220. 2. 5, referring to nouns of different genders § 276. 3. nxi before — Vs § 270. c, shortened from ?b by Makkeph § 43. i\t^ I. 2, root tija, hence a covering, a wincf, fern, as double organs usually are § 197. a, occurs in the dual § 203. 1, and plur. in rri § 217, which is used in a different sense § 203. a, ex- presses the quality of the preceding construct § 254. G, foiol of toing, i e. winy ed fowl. 22. ts^.^"! Piel fut. of y Gutt. verb § 116. 4, § 121. 1, with Vav conv. § 99. 3. a, no Daghesh lene in a since the preceding Sh'va is vocal § 25, primarily to kneel, thence to bless, "tin? prep, with Tsere § 231. 3. a, so as to sat/, i, e. in saying. !:d-iri ii'^s Kal imper. of ms, nni § 169. 1. n-i Kal apoc. fut. § 171.1, Hhirik short though accented § 19. 1, sub- ject emphatically prefixed. 24. NSin see ver. 12, o3''):V 3 fern. sing, suffix §72, §220.1, Mappik § 26. "^^v' I. 2, with fem. ending, root cina to he dumb, ap- plied chiefly to the larger quadrupeds, and especially to the domestic animals, beast, cattle, coxi?,i. ri);riji, plur. n-ittra , const, ri'r-a . 'Mn I. 1, collective §201. 1. V"^j'.~';fi'',!ji construct of n»n, I. § 186. c, with fem. ending §207.2, from ii root ■'^n to live, hence living thing, beast, with 1 paragogic §218. The article is constantly omitted from yns when preceded by this archaic or poetic form, perhaps by § 247, though when the ordinary form is used, the phrase is "(tNn n^n, see ver. 25, beasts of the earth, i. e. wild beasts. Methegh § 45. 2. Daghesh forte omitted, and no Daghesh lene in n § 25. 25. nwixn I. 2, with fem. ending, root d-x to be red, hence the gronnd, so called from the colour of the soil. 26. Tiv'il Kal fut. of nioy § 109, § 168, 1 pers. plural, which is not to be explained as a royal style of speech, nor as associating the angels with God, for they took no part in man's creation, nor a plural of ma- jesty which has no application to verbs, but as one of those indications of the plurality in unity in the divine Being which are repeatedly met with in the Old Testament, and which must be regarded as foreshadow- ings of the doctrine of the Trinity § 275. 3. a. The future tense ex- presses the divine determination, we will make § 263. 1, or, as the para- gogic future rarely has a distinct form in rh verbs § 172. 3, and may therefore be regarded as included under the simple future, it may have the cohortative sense, let ns make, s-rx generic name 7naii, has no con- struct or plural § 201. 1. '3rV;ia from ciVa I. 1, § 183, root dV^ to be dark, hence shadow, and, as this resembles the object by which it is cast, image, with 1 plur. suf § 220. 1, § 221. 5, and prep, a in § 231. 1, the model being conceived of as enclosing the copy, every line of Avhich is NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 21 31. 85 directed by and drawn in the corresponding line of the former. !iin 1)3-13 , I. 1, with fern, ending § 184. b, § 198. a (4), from nV root ntt?i to be like, hence likeness, not here distinguishable in its sense from the preceding word, to which it is added for the sake of emphasis, comp. § 280. 3. a. That there is no special significance in the change of pre- positions appears from their being reversed in the same phrase, 5 : 3. SI-''! from n^n § 169. 1, plural because referring to the collective fs § 275. 2, followed by a which indicates the territory i>i which the do. minion is exercised. na-i2 prep. § 231. 2, const. § 214. 1, § 216. 1, of the fern, collective noun ni-i § 198,1. 2, § 185. d, from root run to increase, hence 7?s/(, from their rapid multiplication. 27. '.ni? might be taken distributively in the sense of the plural § 275. 6, but more probably the singular pronoun contains an allusion to the fact that Adam was first created alone, 2 : 20. ; cnx pronoun re- ferring to both genders put in the masculine § 276. 3. 28. cnV "iBN^'i, 1KN followed by V or Vx is to speak to, more rarely io sjieak of ov in reference to. ncss'i conjunction §234, Kal imper. of ^5S § 84. 4, and pronominal suflix § 101 ; u written defectively § 11. 1. «,'§14. 29. Tini from -,rii § 130. 1, I have given for I hereby r/ive, in confor- mity with a purpose already formed § 262. 1. b. -Vs-nx § 270. c, ysri I 245. 2. ',3— I'r.N § 74, § 285. 1. r;'n^ singular referring formally to the nearest collective subject § 276. 1, or taken distributively § 275* 6, with \ be to you, i. e. you shall have it, be for food, i. e. answer for, become. 30. nVis-Vs-rii^ § 270. c, supply "ipirs. nby p-n const, of designa- tion § 254. 3, greenness of herb, i. e. green herb. 31. rro'j past in relation to another past, i. e. pluperfect § 262. 1. nstt primarily a noun, might, then with an adverbial sense, mightily, very § 235. 3 (1), follows the word which it qualifies § 274. 1. e'l ••fflisn article omitted before the noun § 249. 1. c. CHAPTER II. 1. !i!;S'i Pual fut. of n ?3 § 169. 1, 3 m. pi. wdth a compound subject § 276. 1, Daghesh forte omitted from ^ , Sh'va remaining vocal § 25, § 99. 3. Ci<2^ I. 2, § 185. 1, m. and f., pL in ni § 200. a, from n^s io go forth to tvar, masc. pi. suf. referring to nouns of different gender §276.3. The phrase 'host of heaven' occurs repeatedly both of celestial beings 1 Kin. 22 : 19 and celestial bodies Deut. 4 : 19. The host of the earth, an expression occurring only in this one passage 86 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. prior to the derangement of the fall, denotes its inhabitants and all that it contains. They are called ' a host ' from their vast numbers and orderly array, and possibly also because they are under God's command and fighting against the kingdom of evil. 2. Vs'^1 ended, i. e. by discontinuing, not by performing the conclud- ing portion, so that there is no need either of supposing that part of the work of creation was performed on the seventh day, or of changing ' seventh ' to ' sixth ' to evade the fancied difficulty. •'?"'a»n ordinal number § 227. 1, its position and agreement § 251. 1, § 249. 1. 'nsN^a from nssVtt , III., root '^xj to send, hence a service upon which one is sent, work, in const. nsxVa 8 214. 1. b, with suf. 8 221. 2. a. risv in the sense of the pluperfect § 262. 1- 3. '^-Q.^'^blessed, i. e. conferred upon it special honour and distinction^ and made it fruitful of blessing. ■'y''2'in ti^-nx the article omitted from the noun in a definite phrase § 249. 1. c, or else the noun is in the con- struct before its adjective § 252. 2, § 254. G. b. Comp. ni»''q'in nsa Ezr. 7 : 8. »'^;5"'3 sanctified, i. e. made sacred, set apart to a sacred use. The natural interpretation of the language is that this was done at the time of creation, and not ages afterwards at the giving of the law upon Sinai. This too agreeswith the traces of weeks, Gen. 7 : 4, 8 : 10, 17 : 12, 50 : 10, and the sac redness of the number seven in the patriarchal age, Gen. 21 : 28 etc., as well as among several ancient nations, with the observance of the Sabbath in Israel before they came to Sinai, Ex. 16 : 23, etc. and with the exhortation in the fourth commandment to remember the Sabbath day as though it were an institution with which they were already acquainted and not then introduced for the first time. I'rib? sign of definite object with suf. 8 238. 2, 8 270. nvasV . . . sna created so as to make, i. e. created not in its elements only, but so as to give it its completed form and full accomplishment, or the first verb may qualify the second § 269. a, made in a creative manner, or by creation. 4. rr^N demonstrative § 73. 1, predicate § 259. 2, referring either to what precedes, Gen. 10 : 5, 20, 31, 32, or to what follows. Gen. 10 : 1. This verse may be regarded as a formal conclusion of the foregoing nar- rative of the creation, these are the generations, i. e. such was the origin of the heavens and the earth. But it seems better to adopt the Jewish division of the text, and make it the heading of the ensuing section, 2 : 4 — 4 : 26 ; for (1) A like phrase occurs eleven times in Genesis, and invariably as the heading of successive portions of the book, e. g. 5 : 1, 6 : 9, 10 : 1 etc. (2) These titles in every other instance introduce an account, not of the ancestry of the persons named in them, but of their descendants and family history; hence the generations (n'nVr' HI* f- pi- NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 2-4. 87 const, from 4 root nVi; to bring forth § 190. b) of the heavens and the earth record not how they came into being, but the origin and history of man who sprang from them or was formed out of them. In strictness indeed it was from the earth alone that man was made, but the heavens and the earth form one whole, the common theatre of the history now to be unfolded. For that reason the creation of both was described to- gether, 1 : 1 etc. and now follow their generations or the further devel- opments upon the scene thus prepared. This first stage of human history embraces a more minute account of the creation and original state of man, 2 : 4 — 25, as preliminary to ch. 3, the fall, the sequel of which is ch. 4, the sundering of the race into two opposite branches, and the ini- tiation of the struggle foreshadowed, 3 : 15, between the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent. CN~ia~5i prep, a with Niph. inf. const, of sN ; from this verse to the end of ch. 3 he is prevailingly called cn'SN n;n'^, and in ch. 4 n'nv This interchange, which is too remarkable to be accidental, and which though less conspicuous is yet perceptible in the rest of Genesis, gave 88 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. rise to tlie critical hypothesis that the sections using difFerent divine names have proceeded from different authors, one being distinguished by his preference for cn'^N and the other by his preference for njrr^. But this hypothesis, notwithstanding the ingenuity with which it has been constructed, fails to account for the very unusual combination e^n'^N riin^ , which is found in but one other passage in the Pentateuch, Ex. 9 : 30, and but rarely in the rest of the Bible, and also for the frequent occurrence of one divine name in the midst of a section charac- terized mainly by the other. This shows that the phenomenon in question has not arisen from an unconscious peculiarity of style in dif- ferent writers, but is due to the intelligent selection of the appropriate word as determined by the thought and the connection. Although these names are in a multitude of cases used indiscriminately, as 'God' and 'Lord' are in English, and it would be vain to seek a reason in every case why one is employed rather than the other, there is a real distinc- tion between them, which is sometimes observed. Thus in the opening chapters of Genesis ts-^n'^s , which is the more general name of God, is employed in the account of the creation ; but in that of the fall, with its promise of redemption, from which all the subsequent revelations of mercy are unfolded, the covenant name r^jrf^ is used, which specially belongs to him as the God of revelation and of grace. In the first step of the transition from one to the other both names are combined to in- dicate their identity; m"n'^ is no other than ctt'^n , the God of the co- venant is the same with the God of creation. The exceptional use of d^n'^N in 3 : 1. 3. 5 is because the serpent is either speaking or ad- dressed, where the covenant name of God would be as inappropriate as in language uttered by idolatrous Gentiles or directed to them, Jud. 3 : 20, comp. ver. 28, 1 Sam. 4 : 7. 8, 30 : 15, 1 Kin. 20 : 23, comp. ver. 28. Again, in 4 : 25 Eve speaks of Q-^n'^N because she has respect to God as working in nature, whereas in 4:1 it is mn';, who had granted her a pledge of the promised redemption. : D'ttttJi y-x earth, named before heaven, as in but one other pas- sage, Ps. 148 : 13, as some suppose, to indicate the order of their forma- tion, 1 : 9 — 19, the earth on the third day and the heavenly bodies on the fourth ; but more probably because the earth was chiefly concerned in the following narration. This inversion of the accustomed order imparts to the expression a sort of poetic character, whence the omission of the article § 247. 5. n-'p. I "Vb^i . Three constructions are possible: (1) h'^-:; may be the object of Vira'i in ver. 4, comp. Ex, 12 : 34 ; so the LXX, Vulg. and Eng. Ver. (2) It may be the subject of n-'.rr' and the beginning of a new NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 4-7. 89 sentence, and no § 256. c, shrub of the field toas yet in the earth, comp. 1 Sam. 3 : 3. 7. (3) The sentence may begin with o'l'^a and ■! simply form the connection with this statement of time § 287. 3, comp. Gen. 19 : 4, ill the day etc. tlten no shrub etc. This last construction seems to be the best, nnon I. 2, from an obsolete r-h root § 185. d ; its re- peated occurrence in ch. 2 and 3, and that even in combinations iu which y-N is found in ch. 1, e. g. n-isn v\i~ 2 : 19. 20, 3 : 1. 14, has been perverted into an argument for diversity of authorship. The simple ex- planation is that y-N denotes earth, in contrast with heaven, and land in contrast w ith wjter. But throughout this section there is a tacit opposition between the garden, or the space enclosed for man's primeval habitation, and the open space without, or th.e field, snuj followed by the future referring to past time § 263. 1. h, accent Y'thibh §30. 2. "^s because assigns a double reason for the non-existence of vegetation at the time spoken of, the lack of rain to prepare the ground for its pi'oduction, as well as of man for whose use it was designed. The period referred to is before the creation of plants and trees upon the third day, or, in the judgment of others, a vegetation suited to the wants of terrestrial animals may first have been brought into being on the sixth day, prior to their creation and that of man. It is next stated how these two requisites were supplied, inver. 6 rain, in ver. 7 man. Every thing to the end of this chapter is in the strictest sense preliminary to the history of the fall. Details necessary to acquaint us with the situation, vs. 5-17, and the actors, vs. 18-25, which, though falling within the period covered by chap. 1, would have been unsuited to its majesty and would have marred its symmetry, were reserved for this place, i-'t/sn in the sense of the pluperfect § 262. 1. t:j5 § 236, in the absolute state § 258. b. 6. -!S'i conj. -1 , not adversative but, as though it introduced a sub- stitute for the missing rain, but copulative and, proceeding to show how it was actually supplied § 287. 1 ; in I. 2, from an obsolete vj root § 186. c, vapour, which rising from the earth was condensed into rain and watered the ground. r;V.?,1 , s guttural § 109, and n^ verb § 168, future denoting repetition § 263. 4 ; the following pret. with Vav conv. ■n'^,-}}'r;'. § 100. 1, has a like sense § 265. 7. na-'fi from ^s verb § 144. 2, with a double object § 273. 3. Vav conv. draws back the accent and changes Pattahh to Seghol § 147. 5 ; the postpositive accent § 30. 1 is repeated in some editions. In 1 : 27, where the immediate exercise of divine power in the creation of man was to be made prominent, Nna was employed ; here the thought is directed to the material of whinh he was made, and the proper word is 1^^ to form, used of a potter moulding vessels of clay, tb^^ jb § 129. 1, 90 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. and ? guttural § 123. 1. i^isn's prep, and noun t)s I. 1. § 184. b ('a and :d roots) by contraction lor tjjs § 54. 2 from t)5N to breathe, hence breather, nose, here in the dual nostrils, with Daghesh-forte § 207. 2, and 3 ni. s. suf. § 220. 2. tjcvii I. with fern, ending § 198. a (2), const, before its quality § 254. G, which is expressed by the abstract d *T\ = n-pi) life §201. 1. a. V . . . •'n^i was to or unto, the preposition implying a change of state or condition, hence becaine, see 1 : 14. 29. 8. ya-^5, is § 129. 1 and V" guttural § 123. 1. It has been charged that cli. 2 contradicts ch. 1 in making the creation of man prior to that of plants. But (1) the plants and trees here spoken of are those of the garden of Eden, not those of the earth generally. (2) The priority ac- corded to man, even as respects this garden, lies in the order of thought rather than in the succession of time. To prepare the way for an ac- count of the garden of Eden, the writer, ver. 5, reverts to the time when there were yet no plants in the earth. As these, and especially the trees of Eden, which he has chiefly in mind, were for the sake of man, he speaks, ver. 7, of his creation, then, ver. 8, of planting the garden and putting man in it, then, ver. 9, in order to reach the idea that it was not only an abode but a place of trial, of the trees which were made to grow there, and finally, ver. 15, of man's being placed there to dress and to keep it. That this narration, though linked throughout by futures with Vav conversive, does not aim at strict chronological succession, is obvious, since the act of placing man in the garden could not both have preceded and followed the production of the trees. And if the succes- sion is that of the association of ideas rather than of chronology, then the circumstance that the formation of man is named before the planting of the garden, does not prove that it preceded it in actual fact. It is indeed much more natural to assume that the contrary was the real order of occurrence. ^^. I. § 186. c, from v's root -,5* to protect, hence a place protected, securely fenced about, a garden, -j-iya this orthography is appropriated exclusively to Eden, the abode of our first parents. The Eden of later times, 2 Kin. 19 : 12, is tj's. c-t;^.): . As the Hebrews estimated direction by measuring from the object spoken of and not towai-d it, as we are accustomed to do, see on nnritt 1 : 7, their /ro??i east is equivalent to our eastward, i. e. from the rest of the land of Eden, and consequently in the eastern part of the land, ds'] , '^y verb § 153.5. As c-ij5 also has a temporal sense, antiquity, this verse gave rise to the legend that paradise was older than the world, 2 Esdras 3 : G. 9. r;i'j»5 Vav conv. compresses Hhirik in Hiph. fut. to Tsere § 99. 3, which in h' gutt. verbs becomes Pattahh § 123. 2, § 12G. 1. n>2rt3 with simple Sh'va § 112. 5, the participle expressing not only a constant NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 8-13. 91 experience but a permanent quality, not merely desired but desirable § 266. 1. riN^^cV III. § 190, from rt^n to see, hence that which is seen § 191. 5, as /o appearance. VsxrV III. from V?n to eat, for food, yn as this is often a collective, some have been of opinion that there was not only one but many trees of life and trees of knowledge ; the pronoun referring to the latter, however, is always in the singular, ver. 17, 3 : 3, etc. The article is prefixed to the following word c^^fin § 246. 3, § 2o6, to render yy definite. For the same reason ny^n Kal const, inf. of is § 144. 3, §148. 2, and $ gutt. verb §123, receives the article contrary to the general rule § 245.5. b, comp. 1 Kin. 10 : 19. : »i^ n'ia are the direct object of the verb, the tree of knowing good and evil. The rhetorical character of the accents is exemplified in the pause made upon the name of this fatal tree and the dehberate manner in which it is to be pronoun- ced, yy though in the close connection of the construct state having Zakeph Gadhol, and ny^n having Tiphhha. 10. nrjs'i I. 2. from in: to flow, subject preceding the verb in a de- scriptive clause, see on y-.^v"'- ^ • '^' 5?^'' ^^"^^ ^^ participle § 266. 3. rij^Br^V, rh § 168, prep, expressing the design or the result, in order to or so as to. nns- fut. because consequent to the preceding ; the river waters the garden and will be divided, i. e. is afterwards divided § 263. 5. a. n^nn pret. with Vav conv. assimilated in sense to preceding future § 265, with^ be unto, i. e. become, ver. 7. ryansV cardinal § 223. 1, peculiarity of form § 223. 2, and construction § 250, 2, § 251. ; caiN-^ I. 1. § 207. 1. /. 11. te? I. 2. abbreviated from obsolete rh root § 185. d. if^Nr; the one, where we would use the ordinal number, because in a series or enumeration the first is counted one. p^i-s IV. § 193, from o?*) to overflow, like most other objects in antediluvian geography of doubtful if not impossible identification, aab^ the one compassing § 259. b, not necessarily making a complete circuit of the land, but going around one side of it, or going about tortuously through it. n^'^nhTi I. 2. with fem. ending, perhaps from Virt sand (root V'n to whirl about), the sandy region, Havilah, with the article on account of its original appellative sense § 246. 1. a. ec— ittrN § 74. an'tn the well known metal gold § 245. 5 (see note c) ; for the same reason in ver. 12 hV^an § 195. 1 and 12. i^rin § 16. 3. b, § 234, a. Ninn remote demonstrative § 71. a (3), § 73. 3, § 47, with the article § 249. 2. S'u predicate follows the subject in a descriptive sentence § 259. a. 13. I'n-'a IV. from h-'S to burst forth. :«;!a the lank of Cusk, the region settled by the descendants of Cush, the son of Ham, Gen, 10 : 6, 92 HEBREW CHRESTOMATflY. though it is uncertain which portion of that vast territory is here desig- nated by this name. 14. V;5^r] notwithstanding its seeming diversity is really a modifica- tion of the name Tigris by interchanging smooth and middle mutes and liquids {dkl = tgr) and prefixing a guttural. nx:-p. § 208. 2. a, either east of, when nvis Assyria must be restricted to Mesopotamia, or in front of, i. e. between the region where Moses was and Assyria, which will then denote the empire so called exclusive of Mesopotamia. r)2-;5 may be used adverbially or may be the direct object of ^Vn § 271. 2. Nin copula § 2o8. 2. ;ri-.3 Euphrates, which was too familiar to need further description. 15. h-.»i § 132. 2. ?.nh!).":, from h^s § 160. 1, with 3 m. s. suf. § 101. 2. PT-tt'rVi Riay-j Kal inf. const, with suf. 8 101. 3, no Daghesh lene in •7 § 22. a (1), both the positive and the negative side of his task. 16. IS';! Piel fut. of ni:s § 171. 1, here followed by V§, because the command is regarded as something laid upon the man, elsewhere oc- casionally by Vn or h before the person to whom it is directed : more frequently the person commanded is, as in English, the direct object of the verb. The language of the command is introduced by, "^wn? so as to say. VbN § 87, § 282. :?^sn § 110. 3, § 111. 2. a, the future per- missive § 263. 1. 17. V'^!'r^5 f'"'^'' stands, even in adversative clauses, where our idiom requires but § 287. 1. ^iS'sa § 233 (see note «) repeats for greater clearness the idea of y>;» § 281. ^d for assigns the reason. -rj^x § 106. a, no Daghesh lene § 22. a (6). sn-Kin nia § 153, emphatic infin. § 282 ; the phrase for the penalty of death in the laws of Moses is modelled after this, though as it was to be executed by man it is varied by the substitution of the Hophal for the Kal, e. g. Ex. 19 : 12, nvo riKi'' he shall be 2^ut to death. 18. nvn 8 177. 1, const, before cnxn and subject of sentence 8 242. b, with a masc. predicate adj. § 275. 1, or as infinitives even when they have a fem. ending regularly take a m;:sc. adj. it may be explained as a substitute for the neuter § 196. (/. I'^ia^ prep.,V to, which when motion is not implied becomes at or in, as in Lat. ad, Gr. cts ; t5 I. from yy root T13 to separate § 186. c, with suf. § 221. 0, in his separation, i. e. alone. iV Dag. conj. § 24. a. -in'__ abstract for concrete, help for helper. i i-ars his counterpart, corresponding to him, lit. as over against him. 19- "i^i-^i § 1-^7. 1 and 4, see ver. 7. The alleged discrepancy be- tween this account and cb. 1 in respect to the time and the occasion of creating the inferior animals is purely imaginary. It is not here de- clared that they were created after man and for the purpose of providing NOTES ON GENESIS 2 I 14-23. 93 a help meet for liim. To suppose them made for this purpose is to charge God with failure in his first attempts, which the writer surely cannot have intended to do. And the future with Vav conv. does not always imply strict succession of time, see on ver. 8, also Gen. 12 : 1, comp. 11 : 32. Especially where two such verbs are connected as here N5J 3 . . . . -ijjs^ , the progress not infrequently lies wholly in the second, to which the first is in fact, though not in form, subordinate, the phrase being really equivalent to ' he brought the animals which he had formed etc' So Deut. 31 : 9, 'And Moses wrote this law and delivered it,' can only mean 'he delivered this law which he had written.' n2»^ § 160. 3, § 166. 4, object omitted because sufficiently plain from the connection, comp. § 243. 1. t^'^'h § 168. rrq § 75. 1. j«-p'^ fut. relative to a pre- ceding past, u'oidd call § 263. 1, government see on N-p"^ 1 : 5. ',V sing, in distributive sense §275. 6, masc. §276.3. lapi in appositio-n with •i'? §253. 1. N;n copula, for which our idiom requires the substantive verb tvas § 258. 2. 20. tnsj^i here a proper noun, and therefore without the article §246. 1. ''" 21. hmil § 129. 1, § 99. 3, that which is divinely sent is represented as descending from above. r:tt^":ri III. § 192. a, from Cinn lo be in a deep sleep denotes a deep and in most instances a supernatural sleej?. ni-iN § 223. 1. a. 5 MSFi.^t^ 3 f. s. suf. with a epenthetic, a form used mostly with verbs § 238. 1. b, § 101. 2, § 105. b, under, then in place of, in- stead of. 22. ^n^^ § 171. 1. r-j^^^i^S fem. of t^s § 207. 2 (see note e), § 214. 1. b, root ISDN to be feeble, sickly, the proper terms for the male and female of the human species, while 'ist and naps are common to them with other animals, and are therefore used, 1 : 27, when man is contemplated as the head of the animate creation. I^s^':! § 153. 1, § 157. 3, § 160. 3. 23. nsT demonstrative § 73. 1. ciiysri § 245. 3. /;, from tys to beat, transferred to marking time. 6'^??^ from cay to be strong. •i;"'N5a § 232, ttj-'N like vir, avi'-jp, denotes a man as distinguished from a woman, or in the married relation a hushancl as opposed to the wife; c-;s like homo, ai/.^pcoTTos, is the generic name embracing both sexes, and is used, parti- cularly with the article, in a collective sense of mankind, or individually of Adam, the progenitor of the race. When contrasted with each other, d-x denotes an ordinary man, or one of low rank, while tt-iN is a ,itan par excellence, one distinguished by manly qualities or high position. Both may have the sense of indefinite pronouns, a man, i. e. some one, any one, each, nh)^? Methegh § 45. 2, compound Sh'va § 16. 3. b, Daghesh forte omitted § 25. 94 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 24. The language of Adam continued, or a remark of the writer. ■)=—>? tqwn, or, since the effect rests upon its cause, because of, on ac- count of so, i. e. therefore. ~3t}>;; Makkeph §43, §88 (3 m.). ii^x § 220. 1. c. j?3T'} cleave, followed by a in denoting combination, hi union ivith, elsewhere by V or Vs to, or in the sense of ardent pursuit by innN after, 25. rriM § 276. 3. un^SttJ they two § 250. 2. a, not two of than, which would require the insertion of the prep. ■)» , comp. iirji-V^B nnx ver. 21. cittviy pi. of Diny §207. 2. c, by Gesenius derived from cyj, but as this verb has a different sense, it is perhaps better to regard it as a shortened form of ch'^s IV. from n?y to be naked § 193. c. The mar- ginal note is "py,^ "ihs< »a-j Daghesh after Shurek, which is here a short vowel § 14. a, § 19. 1. :5«5j*n^ § 154. 2, § 96. b, fut. since it follows from the preceding, were not ashamed in consequence § 263. 5. a. CHAPTER III. 1. aJMsrn onomatopoetic root ©hi to Am, article §245.3, subject stands first in a descriptive sentence, cins I. 2, from wrs to be cunninf;, predicate § 259. 2, superlative § 260. 2 (1). —'3 t)N^ also that as an ex- clamation, It is then true also that God has said ! or as a question, though without the usual sign of interrogation § 284, Is it true also that etc. 1 The accession implied in t]s is to whatever would be naturally understood. In addition to everything else has he also or even said? cn'^N , see on f^n?N n^rr^ 2:4. ^bis . . . nV might be trans- lated not from any § 256. c, as though the tempter purposely exag- gerated the rigour of the prohibition ; this is the usual sense when Vs is indefinite, but as it is here definite by construction it seems better to read not from all, i. e. from a part only, comp. Num. 23 : 13. 2. :V5S3 , the future is permissive § 263. 1. 3. "nswn dependent upon iiVssin and repeated in M'iVc ; not upon i'^n, as the Eng, Ver. might be understood, syan 33 § 129. 1, commonly fol- lowed by 2 (as are also other verbs of sense, e. g. smell, hearing, and sight, though verbs of sight are modified in meaning by this construction, see on 1 : 4), indicating the intimate conjunction of the sense with its object ; or if the prep, be taken in the partitive sense which it likewise has, it will resemble the Greek construction of this same class of verbs with the partitive genitive, ' to touch in a thing,' i. e. somewhere within its entire 'extent as opposed to uniform contact throughout. The verb is also sometimes followed by Vn to, ly unto, hy_ upon, or by the direct object § 272. 2. : vf?!^ § ^8 (2 and 3 m. pi.), paragogic Nun causing the rejection of Kamets § 157. 3. NOTES ON GENESIS 3 : 1-12. 95 4. n'tt— kV erapliatic infin. § 282 ; the negative adverb is also rendered prominent by being prefixed to the whole phrase, instead of standing in its customary place between the infinitive and the finite verb. 5. ■'3 confirmatory, /o?". ■>3 declarative, (IiaL !)r!;53i^, Vav connects with ora § 287. 3, by which the action is referred to the future § 265. b, plural verb with dual subject § 278. tj''n"^N3 § 231. 3. a. •>yn'' may agree with the preceding noun § 275. 3, a, or better perhaps with the subject of the sentence § 270. 3, const, before its object § 254. 9. b. 6- vt'2rri § 172. 4. — rnsri III. f. from nnx (o long for, hence a desire, delight, '{vp, observe the article. ^■'ijrrV Gesen. to behold, others, as Eng. Ver. to make wise. ';^-istt § 221. 5. c. V^sFii § 35. 2. 7. t's.r^? IV' root -i!;y to be naked § 193. c, see on 2:25, nakednesses, abst. noun for adj. naked §254. 6. a. r-h'j 1.2, root nVy to ascend, groio up. n':Nn fig-tree, from its spreading, root -jNa to extend. fcn|, the simple pronoun used as a reflexive,/or themselves. :ri-ian,root nan to gird. 8. !!yK'i;-;i_ to hear, followed by the direct object or by a , see on ■^y^p ver. 3 ; with \ or Vx it means to hearken to. Vip" the kindred verb is ob- solete in Heb. though in use in Arabic, to say, here not voice but sound, since ti&nna (to go for one^s self § 80. 1 (2), hence to walk about, comp. Fr. se p7-omener)heijJg without the article is a predicate and not a qualify- ing participle § 259. 2. It was consequently the noise of the walking which was heard, not the voice of God as he was walking. The subject with its predicate is subordinated to Vip— nx ^I'cia comp. 1 Kin. 14 : 6, just as it might be to i"aij alone § 273. 4. h^nV at (see on ■i'lnV 2 : 18) the wind or breeze of the dag, i. e. toward evening, x'afir!-^! § 276. 1. \5r» froin the face or presence of, generally used before- persons as -,15 before things. 9. :rs'x § 236. 3, § 104. b, § 105. b. 10. tjVp-nx , object emphatically prefixed § 270. a. : n:=)75, §61. 6. a, to the obsolete nVa from nVs to tuaste aivay, be reduced to nothing ; this is always used instead of Vn before the infin. with h . 12. nnn; § 130. 1, §86.5 (2 m. s.). ''' 't-j = •>ay, this prolonged form 96 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. of tlie prep, cy occurs only before 1 sing, suffix. Nin § 71. a (3), § 281 :V=n; §111. 2. ^'. 14. -Vstt, prep. •]» in its comparative sense § 260. 2 (1). r^-hi,, I. 2 root -jm fo bend, hence that which bends or curves, belly, jj'^n § 151. 1. The posture to which the serpent is doomed and his eating dust, not as his proper food, comp, Ps. 102 : 10, but as an incidental consequence of his prostrate form, is a standing type of the humiliation and doom of Satan the real seducer, iw^ from d'.'' § 207. 1. /. 15. !^=l/s*'^ I. f- from n;x io be hostile, 'TfynT thy seed, i.e. devils and wicked men, Mat. 13 : 38, John 8 : 44. pry-it her seed, i. e. in its widest sense, mankind limited only by the opposition just suggested in the 'seed of the serpent,' the defection of those who attach themselves to the party of the enemy. The tempted, ruined race shall trample under foot its enemy and seducer. So the apostle Paul applies it, Eom. 16 : 20. At the same time this victory is really achieved by One from amongst mankind, the Messiah, and the expressions are so framed as to be specially applicable to him. His birth of ,a virgin makes him pecu- liarly the seed of the woman, while the singular pronoun N^in and his being said to bruise or crush Satan himself jZ^x-'^ rather than his seed, gives it the appearance of a personal and individual conflict. That y-^T may be used of an individual appears from 4 : 25. wx'-i, a second object indicating the part affected § 271. 4, § 273. 2. 16. rann § 175. 2. ':i_,:is'4y IV. from a^s to be afflicted § 193. 2, hence ^o«7, sorrow, tl.?"?"'? IV". from r\'Ti ^o conceive, contracted from v"'"''!!* as if for Xi^^y?. § ^^' 3- ^- It is not necessary to assume a hendiadys for' the sorrow of thy conception ; the meaning is thy sorrow and especially thy conception considered as a painful suffering condition. i-iVn § 144. 2. cija § 207. 1. a, root njs to build § 185. rf, offspring considered as constituting their parent's house. :'ririp5"i;n HI. f § 192. 2. a, from p5o io run after, desire. :^2-Vs;»': Makkeph § 43, § 88 (3 m.) ; for the con. struction with a , see on 1 : 18. 17. Dj^fjV?, here, as 2 : 20, a proper name, and therefore without the article § 246. 1. ti^'ava on thy accoimt. The origin of this sense has been variously accounted for ; perhaps the simplest explanation is the following, suggested by Evvald. n-iii", from n^y to 2)ass, denotes that which passes out of something else, its 'product' or 'consequence'; as a noun it is used of the 2»'oduce of the earth ; as a preposition, in which case it is always compounded with a , it means in consequence of on account of ; pause accent § 65. (3). naVrxri compound Sh'va § 10.3. b^ Nun epenthetic § 101. 2, eat it, i. e. the fruit of it, comp. Isa. 1 : 7. 18. yi;?! thorn from y;p to cut, on account of its pricking or cutting. NOTES ON GENESIS 3 : 14-24. 97 nr^n^ II. § 187. 1. e, from n^^Tj , perhaps in the sense of growing luxuri- antly, hence a thistle. jjV , pausal form for tjV § 65. a. nVsN^i, accent shifted by Vav conversive § 33. 4, § 100. a, eat the herb of the field, in contrast with the trees of the garden. 19. ryta I. f. from I's root vi"^ to flow § 184. b, Tsere retained in the const. § 261. 1. b ; the prep, a expresses the condition in which he should eat bread, a condition induced, as is implied, by the toil necessary to procure it ; or it may be used, as it often is, to denote the price, the thing purchased being regarded as contained in that which is paid as its equivalent, in return for or at the cost of the sioeaf, etc. '^"'Sn , pri- marily nose, then used, as here, for the whole face, ^ssn § 35. 1. cn^ I. 1. root nnV to consume, ^s is confirmatory of the thought that man must return to the ground ; the second ■'3 is coordinate with the first, stating the same reason but with greater fulness. 20. Nipsi, construction different from 2:20. M^h Eve, II. f. from root nin archaic form of nirt to live, hence life. abst. for concr. source or T T T T ' ^ ? dispenser of life ; •'^ assigns the reason, because through her, as ap- peared from ver. 16, the race was to be preserved from extinction. 21. nijns §216. 2.b. n'.y shin, root niy to be naked. tCtijaV*^ §276.3. ' " 22. nhN3 construct though followed by a prep. § 255. 1 ; not. an ironical reference to the language of the tempter, ver. 5, but an asser- tion of its truth, though in a very different sense from that in which he designed it to be understood, ^irsa § 233, §275.3. a. ca^, not only take, as he has done, of the forbidden tree, but also etc. § 39. 4. The concluding sentence of this verse is incomplete : it is broken off by an abrupt change from word to deed, and instead of a mere declaration of the divine purpose the actual expulsion of man from Eden follows. 23. jd-ia . . . np § 74. 24. it-^i-'i § 99. 3. a. ^3loi:^, from the same root comes ns">5» Shekinah, the name given by the later Jews to the symbol of the di vine residence in the tabernacle and the temple, di^p.'a , see on 1 : 7, 2 : 8. t^n'j. flame, i. e. the flashing blade, or with the sense of the ad- jective ^amt'^^r sioord § 254. 6. «, from isnb to burn. ^':^nr2 sivord, from a^)-i io be waste or lay waste. Sj-.n. const. § 254. 9. a. CHAPTER XXXVII. 1. a)Bn; fut. with Vav conv. continues the narration § 99. 1, though the succession thus indicated is not always that of time or of actual oc- currence, see on 2 : 8. 19. The writer here resumes the direct narrative 7 98 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 35 : 27, from which he had diverged to introduce Isaac's death, 35 : 28. 29, and what he thought it necessary to say about Esau's line, ch. 36. Having thus dismissed them from the history, he can now pursue unin- terruptedly his account of Jacob's family. In like manner the history of Isaac's family, 25 : 19, follows the record of Abraham's death, 25 : 7, and of Ishmael's line, 25 : 12 ; and Sbem's descendants, 11 : 10, succeed those of Noah's other sons, 10 : 1. The statement of this verse accord- ingly, though not posterior in time to what immediately precedes, is so in the order of narration to which the writer steadfastly adheres through- out the book, the direct line of descent of the chosen seed being post- poned until the lateral branches have first been traced. y"?N3 § 246. 3. V2N 8 220. 1. c. A • T O ^ 2. n^N § 259. 2. apy;; n'lnVpi the generations of Jacob, i. e. an ac- count of his descendants. This is the uniform style of the titles pre- fixed to the different sections of Genesis, see on 2 : 4. It appears to have been selected on account of the prevailingly genealogical character of the history, the genealogies constituting, as it were, the frame work of which the narrative is the filling up. Jacob is henceforth contem- plated not as an individual but as a patriarch, the father .and head of a family, whose fortunes are interwoven with his own. — ^a § 215. 1. b. Terms of natural relationship are extensively employed in Hebrew to express various kinds of relation or dependence § 254. 6. a. Time is viewed as the parent of that which is produced within it, and a person or thing as the offspring of the time during which he or it has existed. The ordinary mode of stating the age is that here employed, son of seventeen years, i. e. seventeen years old. The chronological difficulty, which some have fancied here, is purely imaginary, and has arisen from neglecting to observe that though the writer in pursuance of his plan (seeonver. 1) has recorded the death of Isaac, 35 : 29, before proceeding to the history of Jacob's family, that event did not take place for several years after the occurrences now to be related, ns-^ , in the singular after seventeen §251. 2. a. rrn § 265, § 266. 3. a, verb following its subject in a descriptive clause, ry-i. This verb is often followed by riwS , the sign of the direct object. If that is the case here, it must be read superintend- ing his brothers (who were) with the flocJc. But as it would more naturally have -(ss for its object, and it is sometimes elsewhere construed with a , MN is doubtless the preposition %vith, and it is to be rendered feeding or tending the flock ivith his brothers rrtx for Thx from hx § 63. 1. a, § 207. 2. b. The preposition a will then indicate the sphere within which the action of the verb was exercised, lit. acting as shejjherd in the flock. ^Nua § 245. 3. "lyb Niinn and he was a lad § 258. 1. ija NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 1-7. 99 from -,a § 207. 1. a, § 21G. 1. ^'6i from n'ix § 207. 2. e. nsji , verb iV and kV § IGO. 3. ny^-\ crjB'i , the sufBx denotes the object § 254. 9 ; the noun is consequently indefinite, and no article is required by ns"^ § 249. 1. b, an evil rejwrt respecting them. Coin p. Num. 14 : 37. 3. — Vt» § 260. 2. a. disjJt— )a § 201. 1. b, a son of old age, not one possessed of the qualities which usually accompany age, as wisdom and the like, but one born when his father was old, comp. 21 : 2. 7, 44 : 20, and the similar expression ivife of thy yout\ Prov. 5 : 18. The ex- pression is indefinite, and the construct relation paraphrased by the fol- lowing -iV § 257, perhaps because he was not the only son born to him at that period of his life, nbyi §35. 1, §265. b. :c"«d| nshs, LXX T^tTwi/a TToiKt'Aov, Y\i\g.tunica7npolymita77i, Eng. Ver. coat of many colours. This explanation is based on the assumption that d-'sa means ^^t'eces ; a ' coat of pieces ' might then mean one of patchwork, or of pieces of various colours stitched together, or perhaps one so embroidered as to present the appearance of being so composed. In 2 Sam. 13 : 18. 19, the only other passage in which the expression occurs, it is rendered by the LXX ;(trwv KapTTwro?, and by the Vulgate tunica talaris. In con- formity with this the latest and best authorities understand by d'^DS ex- tremities ; a tunic or undergarment of extremities is one reaching to the Avrists and ankles in contrast with those in ordinary use, which were without sleeves and extended only to the knees. 4. "inN § 238. 2. i-si^ , infin. not preceded by a prep. § 267. b ; is^i is commonly followed by h , Vn to or cy , riN (prep.) loith, but here and in Num. 26 : 3 by the direct object of the person addressed. tjS^^ "^ peace, peaceably, comp. on '.-aV , 2 : 18, or unto peace, with a peaceable design. 5. ci'^n §271. 3. -lyi^ § 129. 1, object omitted, comp. 2 : 19. !!Sd'"^ § 145. 1, added again- to hate, i, e. hated yet more § 269. a. It is characteristic of Hebrew narrative that upon the first mention of Joseph's dreams the result of his telling them to his brethren is stated, before a more detailed account is given of them ; after which the resulting hatred or jealousy of his brethren is mentioned again, vs. 8. 11. See an instance of the same sort, 2 : 8, comp. ver. 15. No critic, even of those most dis- posed to discredit the original unity of Genesis, has ventured to impute this repetition to an intermingling of different narratives, and to ascribe vs. 6-11 to a writer distinct from the author of ver. 5. And yet this would be as reasonable as the like cbai-ges based on similar repetitions occurring elsewhere. 7. !3^?aVx § 200. c. ntt;5 , pret., not part., as shown by the accent 8 34, rose up in contrast with naas 8 65 (2) stood, nrson, fut. because 100 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. subsequent to the preceding § 263. 5. a, afterward encircled it. It is better to give this word its proper verbal force than to regard it as simply qualifying the verb which io^ovfs, prostrated themselves around. j;<.-ihns;ri: § 82. 5, § 17G. 1, § 88 (2 and 3 f. pi). 8. ^V^n, emphatic infin. § 282, followed, as is usual, by V? over, since the monarch is over his subjects or exalted above them ; more rarely by a in, to define the sphere in which the sway is exercised, since the local use of the prep, to designate the royal residence, e. g. reign in Jerusalem etc., makes this ambiguous. On the other hand Vt^ to rule, is commonly followed by a in, and rarely by hv over, see on 1 : 18. tjN . . . n § 283. 2 shalt thou reign as king or even rule in any way ? iiriia!>h , plur. used indefinitely, his dreams, though only one had been actually related, it being regarded by his envious brothers as a repre- sentative rather than an individual fact, comp. 8 : 4, 21 : 7, 46 : 2, Judg. 12 : 7, 1 Sam. 17 : 43, Neh. 6 : 2, also Mat. 2 : 20, 27 : 44, where an ap- parent discrepancy with Luke 23:39 is thus reconciled. 10. njo'i, followed by Vn or Wo before the person, and commonly the direct object of the thing narrated, though in rare instances this is preceded by h'i concerning or Vn in reference to. ^s— lya^j , rarely fol- lowed by the direct object, commonly as here like other verbs expressive of hostility by a , the hostility being conceived of as not only directed towards its object, but reaching and penetrating it. It expresses more, therefore, than our preposition at, which may be used in like connections, e. g. 'to scold at^ ysi^^.'ii Leah, or in the judgment of others, Bilhah ver. 2, or Joseph's own mother, Eachel, who was already dead, 35 : 19, but is here mentioned by Jacob for that very reason, to make the ap- parent absurdity of the dream more glaring. Nian § 230. 1, § 282. siai 8157.3,8 276.1. jnsnN 8 219. 1. O ' O T : IT O 11. 'ia-fiNS^'^^ J commonly followed by a, see on i?i»;i, ver. 10, less frequently by the direct object or by \ to, i. e. envious in reference to. I'^ax'} , Vav in a disjunctive sense § 287. 1 ; the noun on account of this implied contrast is put emphatically before the verb and receives a dis- junctive accent. 12. — riN . The marginal note is nx Vy Tip? j^oint over x and n . Ac- cording to the Masora such extraordinary points, § 4. a, occur ten times in the books of Moses, four times in the Prophets, and once in the Hagio- grapha. The Eabbins explain it by saying that, though pretending to feed their father's flocks, they were in reality feeding their own spleen against their brother. It may possibly have been designed to call at- tention to the construction : ns and a follow ni'n here as in ver. 2, but with a diflferent sense. NOTES ON GENESIS 37 : 8-28. 101 13. nsV § 151. 1. ^'TfhlbttiN^ § 123. 4. "iteN»^, notwithstanding the repe ited change of subject, it is omitted from this and the following verbs, because it can create no real embarrassment § 243. 1. 14. i52ajni_, commonly with the direct object of the thing brought, and Vs? before the person to whom or place to which it is brought. Here the person is regarded as the remote object § 273. 3. a, bring me hack word, instead of to me. 15. : »;;5n fut. because the action though begun is not finished § 263. 2, ichat art thou seeking ? 17. "s gives confirmation. Qiniax § 273. 4. 18. f'n'pi at a distance, see on nhnw , 1:7. anp^ § 263. 1. b. iiVsirin § 80. 1, made themselves subtle or deceitful, i. e. acted deceitfully, here with a direct object, elsewhere with a , see on ver. 10. : in-iwr;^ §160.4. 19. nT?>n § 73. 2. : xa part. § 266. 2, the same form as pret. ver. 23. 20. nrixa § 248. a, a properly in, but after a verb of motion, into. fl5-ttNi 8 100. 2. a (1). wnVsN 8 101. 1. 21. d--'M out of their hand, i. e. from their power or threatened violence. It is on account of this derived sense of the phrase that the noun is singular with a plur. suf. ; so ?5t^ ver. 27. iiass § 129. 1, § 169. 3, § 101. 2, the verb followed by a double object § 271. 4, we will not, or let us not smite him as to life, i. e. kill him. 22. -Vx with the apoc. fut., which here does not differ from its simple form § 97. 2. h, is equivalent to a negative imperative, shed not. 23. — I'rss § 285. 2, according to the time that, i. e. when. »t:''r£>;. §287. 3, §273. 2. 24. ^nnjM § 132. 2, § 39. 3. h. ^;^5 § 258. b. 25. B-^VxyK':;-: § 57. 2 (3) a. nxa § 34. 28. c^i.^ntt. There is no inconsistency in speaking of thesame caravan as Ishmaelites, ver. 25, as Midianites, and as Medanites, ver. 36 ; for though these were, strictly speaking, distinct tribes, yet from their close afiinity in origin, 25 : 2. 12, and character, the names might in a general sense be used promiscuously. The fact appears to be that both here and Judg. 8 : 24, comp. vs. 22. 26, Ishmaelite is a generic term, embracing not only the proper descendants of Ishmael, but other Arab tribes, just as Hellenes was used to designate the Greeks generally, though properly denoting one subdivision of them. Or each of these three tribes may in actual fact have been represented in this company of travelling merchants. Upon this interchange of names, which is so readily ex- plicable, certain critics have based the assertion that two contradictory narratives are here blended. One is represented in vs. 25-27 and in 102 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ver. 28 from insip^, onward; tbe other in ver. 28, as far as n'an, and in ver. 36. According to the first Joseph's brethren sold him to the Ishmaelites, who carried him down to Egypt. According to the second certain Midianite merchants, accidentally discovering him in the pit where his brethren had left him to perish, drew him out and sold him into Egypt. But, 1. This is founded on a false theory of the constitu- tion of the Pentateuch, as though it were not one continuous composition, but made up of detached portions from different pens. 2. It gratuitously impugns its credibility, as though it were a record of conflicting tradi- tions instead of a consistent and well accredited history. 3. It is merely an ingenious cross-reading, made out by dividing one sentence and dis- locating others. 4. It is apparent that the writer, or, if the critics please, the compiler saw no inconsistency in the different parts of what he has presented as one connected narrative ; neither was such an in- consistency suspected by any of his readers until very recently. The mention of Joseph's being taken down to Egypt both at the beginning and close of the paragraph, vs. 28. 36 (comp. on ver. 5), and again 39 : 1, where the subject is resumed after a digression (comp. 37 : 1 with 35 : 27) lends no countenance to this critical hypothesis. !i5»tt»5. The subject of this and the next two verbs is not the Mid- ianites but the brethren of Joseph, 45 : 5, see on ver. 13. c^niusa , the prep, denotes the price, see on 3:19. Vj?.»J shekels, which was the current standard of value, is to be supplied § 251. 2. c, with which t)03 is in apposition § 253. 2 ; for the price, comp. Ex. 21 : 32, Lev. 27^': 5. 32. -13^ § 129. 1, § 94. d. nih:|n § 24. 6, § 230. 2. a, § 283. 2. jrjsa §221. 3. a. 33. pr.-'ssi § 105. «. 13 B t^ih^ my son's coat f the abrupt brevity of the exclamation is admirably suited to the occasion, tjha § 282. a. 34. rsntta. We would say iqion his loins, and the Heb. might use 5? , Jer. 13 : 1, 48 : 37 ; but here it has a in, denoting intimate conjunc- tion, i. e. in contact with, see on 3:3. ^2Nri'.i §80. 1, used chiefly in prose, the Kal being more usual in poetry, followed by V? over, since the common attitude of mourners is that of bending over the object of their grief, or the prep, may mean on account', of, the effect being conceived as resting vpon its cause, the grief resting upon its source, see 2 : 24. It sometimes takes Vn i7i reference to. 35. \YJf*\ § 277. a, § 276. 3. rn::: § 205. h, § 207. 1. a. iKh:V § 101. 3, § 102. 3. ohinnV § 80. a (2). ^s might be explicative, thai, which com- monly introduces an indirect citation, but is occasionally used even before a direct citation ; but it is better to regard it as confirmatory, for, referring NOTES ON GENESIS 39 : 1-6. 103 to the implied language of his refusal, ' I will not be comforted, /or, etc' or but, to which 13 is often equivalent after a negative clause. nVxr , the continued and conscious existence of the dead is implied. : tj^sj § 172, 4, followed here by the direct object, elsewhere by Vs over, h or Vn in reference to, for. CHAPTER XXXIX. 1. nnfin § 265, was brought down, not only because there was an actual descent in leaving Palestine southward, but because of the moral elevation attaching to it as the centre of religious hopes and aspirations. Hence men are said to ' go up ' to Palestine and to Jerusalem from all directions, Zech. 14 : 16 — 19, et passim. 2. n;n'? . The name Jehovah occurs significantly here and in a like connection in vs. 3. 5. 21. 23. God's favour to Joseph was not a mere providential benefit to him, but belonged to Jehovah's plan of grace and his merciful dealings with his covenant people. After this chapter n'n^ occurs but once in the rest of the book, Gen. 49 : 18, When Joseph speaks to the wife of Potiphar, ver. 9, to the servants of Pharaoh, 40 : 8, to Pharaoh himself, 41 : 16 — 32, or to his brethren or they to him while they thought him an Egyptian, 42 : 18, 43 : 29, 44 : 16, or when Pharaoh speaks, 41 : 38, 39, or the steward of Joseph's house, 43 : 23, the more general name DTn'^N is the appropriate one. So in other cases, where the thought is principally of God as ruling in providence, 42 : 28, or a contrast is implied between what mcui devised and God appointed, 45 : 5, See on 2 : 4. — hn prep, with, implying fellowship and aid § 238. 2. n^aa § 216. 1. d, § 208. 3. c. rsix § 201. 2, §249. 1, his Egyp- tian master. 4. n-tc^5 differs from ^^y , see Gescn. Lex, :'n-j;i:»i, change of subject plain from the connection § 243, 1, see 37 : 13. 28. 'iV— la^-Vsi , ellipsis of the relative, comp, ver. 5 ; § 285, 3, 5. "ihi^a , prep, a in, suggests the sphere of his authority, and Vv over, his elevation above what was thus subjected to him. "Vsa in all, this was the seat of the blessing. 6. inx suf. refers not to Potiphar, he kneio not anything with him, i. e. which was in his own possession, but to Joseph, comp. ver. 8, and is not dependent on nw^NW § 195, 3, anything tvith him, i, e. which was in Joseph's charge, but, as the order of the words requires, on y-i;; did not know with him, i. e. Joseph had not only the entire charge but the ex elusive knowledge of everything ; his master shared with him only the knowledge of what came upon his table, -ns^ § 254. 10. 104 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 7. nasw § 98. 1, § 22. a (1). 9. !ib:"'n § 263. 4, he, i. e. my master, is not ; the rendering ' there is none greater, etc' would require ■)''N without the suffix, comp. 40 : 8, 41 : 8. ^'l^a §260. 1. — tn ;»& for if, which after a negative clause (see on 37 : 35) is equivalent io' but if or but when, i. e. except. n©Na in that, i. e. because, the effect being regarded as involved in its cause. :D''n'^NV § 231. 3^ a, in respect to God, the prep, indicating the direction of the offence. 10. siians ' according to her speaking,' i. e. as she spake, the particle strictly expressing the resemblance or identity between the time of her speaking and his not hearkening, and thus receiving the temporal sense of a< or ivhen. Dij i cv § 280. 1. -xVi § 287. 3. n^aV § 87. 11. Dvns § 231. 5. a, since the particle of comparison may express not only identity but a resemblance more or less remote, it is applied to measures of time, space or quantity, not only to indicate exactness at, but a more general correspondence about, comp. Gr. m, wo-et. ^^sxtt prep, partitive. 12. I'TSia §22. b, §221. 5. a, the prep, may be taken in its original local sense as designating the part immediately affected by the seizure, in his (/arment, or, which is more natural in English, it may indicate the means, in which the action is regarded as involved, since that alone rendered it possible, Sy his gannent. 14. phsjs § 35. 1, § 92. d, V properly indicating the design, see on 1 : 14, which is here inferred from the result, comp. Ex. 17 : 3, Lev. 20 : 3. !i5a § 34, according to the turn given to the preceding verb the prep, may, as after verbs of hostility, see on 37 : 10, indicate the object at which the laughter is directed, and in which it rests, mock at us, or it may denote conjunction, see on 3 : 3, 37 : 34, sport with us. Vnjja , the prep, a may denote the cause, means, or as here the instrument, since anything may be regarded as residing in that, by, through or with which it is effected. 15. ■'ncrr? § 153- 4- =='lr;V- § 287. 3. 16. h5n^ §160. 1 and 3. ' 17. pijS.V might be dependent on riNan § 160. 2, see ver. 14, but is more probably to be connected with xa . 18. N"pNi, construction begun with the infinitive and continued with the future and Vav conversive § 282. c. 20. Q'pa § 255. 2. — i»n. by ellipsis for the fuller fdrm cio . . . nics loher e,comTp'. 40 : 3, or 'ia . . . t^.x in ivhich §74. i'^^ion Iv'thibh §46, for which the K'ri substitutes "'p.'^oN, the usual form of the noun, whereas nsex is commonly the participle. NOTES ON GENESIS 40 : 1 10. 105 21. tjs^ § 172. 4. 'in suf. denotes the object § 254. 9, he gave graciously wrought favour toward him, in the mind of the keeper. ; nrjbn— rria -to , a subordinate entrusted with the immediate oversight of the prison, while Joseph's master, the captain of the guard, held the supreme direction of its affairs, comp. 40 : 4. CHAPTER XL. 1. ^Nt3h fut. with Vav con v. might have been used, comp. 39 : 7, § 287. 3, with prep. \> , comp. 39 : 9. 2. t]^;5';n followed by V?, the prep, in a hostile sense indicating upon whom the anger is directed ; it might also have Vt< in respect to ; our idiom requires at. lib 8 250. 2, see on 1 : 16. i-'D-'-id 8 60. 3. c, § 210. a. 3. D7» § 255. 2, comp. 39 : 20. 4. cPN , not set him over them, as though the prep, were V?, see 39 : 4, but put him in charge with them, associated him with them to have the care of their necessities, to wait upon them, as is immediately added. According to the analogy of oriental courts these were officers of high rank, and Potiphar assigns them his servant as their attendant, ck"^ § 274. 2. a. 5. Dn-'5» § 250. 2. a. 7. :c'i';n§ 245. 3. b. 8. i^N , the absolute form is only used when it is the last word in its clause § 258. b. 9. -nsn'i § 287. 3. 10. nrV"i § 223. 2, § 250. 2. nrfibs § 205. a, the prep, may denote comparison, as if it were blossoming, i. e. it seemed to blossom, or time it was about blossoming, see on 39 : 10. 11. rrriVy , construed transitively with the result of the action, went up, i. e. grew, put forth its flowers 8 271. 1. !^"i= , used collectively § 198. b, whereas the fern. r;s3 denotes a single flower. ^V-'c^n § 80. a (1), either viatured grapes, or by a transitive construction with the result of the action, ripened into grapes. p-'nSstoN § 183. c, § 210. e, § 216. 1. c. It has been objected to the truth and the antiquity of this narrative that, according to Herodotus, 2. 77, there were no vines in Egypt (ov yap o-<^t cicrt ev T17 x^PV oLfx-iveXoL), and according to Plutarch, De Is. et Osir. 6, wine was not in use there before the time of Psammetichus (^pfavro 8e irivciv airo "^a/j-fnjTLxov, trpo- T€pov 8' ovK (.TTivov oTvov). But Hcrodotus is only speaking of the region which he denominates ' the grain country ' {Tr]v cnreLpoiJ.evr}v Myv-n-Tov), and even in regard to this his language must be taken with some limita- 106 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. tions. See Rawlinson's Herodotus, II. p, 108. Plutarcli is speaking of the free indulgence in wine by kings and priests as introduced by Psanimeticluis in place of the restricted use whicli prevailed before. The monuments of Egypt show incontestably that wine was used and the grape cultivated there in the earliest periods by their delineations of the vintage, the winepress, vessels for drinking and for holding wine, and even persons in a state of intoxication. 12. iiffiVt^ § 250. 2, § 251. 2 and 4. ;cn, copula § 258. 2. 13. TiS-ttini § 160. 2. tj?.3 § 221. 6. a. "icn , used adverbially of time, as in 89 : 20 of place when, the time in which. 14. "iSDnST— =N "IS, see on 39 : 9, hut if thou hast remembered me, etc. with the implication as I trust thou wilt have done ns— r^i'::;^'! then do kind- ness with me, I pray thee § 287. 2, or if may be equivalent to if, and express a wish, hut if thou wouldst rememher me, etc. and loouldst do, etc. Literally, wouldst have remembered, the pret. § 262. 1, denoting a past in relation to the fut. ata'^/. § 35. 1 ; this tense is used here because the act of memory at that time implies that he had been remembered during the entire preceding period, comp. the use of memini as a present in Latin. The following verbs ri"'ajy', etc. as they follow the future at:-'^ obtain a future sense from Vav con v. '^^ § 65. a. "^tov , see on 3 : 12. 15. 33S § 93. d, § 282. a. !i5s'» § 156. 4, the unusual position of the accent is remarked in the marginal note § 32. 16. aiu well not correctly, for this could not yet be known, but ac- ceptably, i ■'fflNi-^y Herodotus, 2. 35, states it as one of the customs in which the Egyptians diifer from the rest of the world, that the men carry burdens upon their heads and the wom n upon their shoulders. 20. riT^brt § 150. 5, dar/ of Pharaoh^ s being horn, the subject of the passive verb receiving riK , since it is really the object of the action § 271. a. 23. •.!'nhsa»i, Vav in an adversative sense. CHAPTER XLL 1. y;v;a/ro?n, denoting separation in point of time, i. e. after the end of. f52;^ c";??.'*? §202, iivo years of days, the measure or quantity being in apposition with the material § 253. 2. -Vy over, because a person standing on the bank is above the surface of the river ; the English idiom requires by. : nis'^n . The number of Egyptian words occurring in this chapter affords an incidental proof of its genuineness and truth. 2. n■^■^3 y?s; § 228. 2 ; the cow was the instrument and symbol of NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 1-21. 107 agriculture, and is here represented as coming up from the Nile, which was the source of Egypt's fertility, m'si^ § 254. 10. 3. nsa Up, then edge or brink § 3. 1. a. niyn § 216, 1. a (1). 4. Tiuari . . . nxnan, the article is for the sake of making the pre- ceding adjectives agree in definiteness with the noun to which they belong § 249. \. a ; the adj. themselves could not receive the art., being in the const. § 256. y^-^ § 251. 4. yips'" § 147. 5. 5. T\'i'a_ § 235. 3 (3). c^VaKj § 207. 1. d, § 16. 3. b. r:p^B in the stalk, because forming part of it, in intimate union and conjunction with it, see on 3 : 3. 6. ri2int!i § 254. 9. b. ti-p, the southeast wind from the great desert. Observe that q is a radical, not the plural ending. 8. cysni § 99. 3. a. -;:t:":h IV. § 193. c. r;-?:5h suf. refers to D';"istt § 197. d. on'.N, the plur. and the sing. (■iK'^ri) are used indiffer- ently, according as the dream is contemplated as one or two. 9. ny-^s-nx, the prep, tvith. --Nt:)! §208. 3. tcnsn §245 3. b. 10. -Vy t)_::5, see on 40 : 2. 11. -a^^Ji § 99.3, § 109. 3. a. 12. ^vh "ray § 257. 2. t-ix , ' each according to his dream,' i. e. according to the dream of each. The construction of ai'-N , when used as an indefinite pronoun, and standing in a possessive relation to nouns, often follows the analogy of the relative nrx § 285. 1, comp. 9:5, 15 ; 10, Num. 26 : 54 ; though it may also preserve its usual construction as a noun, comp. 2>">N-tiD5 43 : 21, but i2od . . . ^"x 42 : 35. 13. n':J.N3 according to that which, i. e. as § 285. 2. '^^^y^. § 153. 1 ; the subject is not Joseph, as though he were said to do what he pre- dicted, but Pharaoh, who though addressed is reverentially spoken of in the third person, comp. ver. 10. Examples of a like change of subject abound, see on 37 : 13. 28. 14. '■/ns'»-^";5 3 pi. indefinite § 243. 2. h^A':5 , where the Hithpael might have been expected, as in English we can say he shaved, for he shaved himself. Another correspondence with Egyptian customs, which are here the reverse of the Hebrew. The Egyptians were ordinarily shaven, only suffering their beards and hair to grow in token of grief, Herod. 2. 36, whereas to be shaven was a token of grief among the Hebrews, Isa. 15:2, Amos 8:10. 15. ■qi^y respecting thee, lit. 'upon thee,' the discourse being founded upon the subject spoken of. nnsV § 22. a (5). 16. ■'Ty^a not to me belongs this faculty of interpreting dreams. 21. nsa-.f? 3 f. pi. suf. with appended vowel n^ § 220. 1. b, which occasions the change of the preceding Kamets to Seghol. Comp. § 63. 1. b and c, § 219. 1. b. "jn^Nito , the noun is singular § 221. 7. a, as is 108 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. sliown by tlie adj. y_ ; the suf. ^n is occasionally thougli rarely attached to singular nouns § 220. 1. b. 22. N-:xi § 172. 4. 23. tci^^-^tjN § 275. 5. 24. ;.?^nni § 88(2 and 3 f. pi.). ' 25. Nin 8 258. 2. t^n ns 8 285. 2. 26. nbbn § 249. 1. c. nhx dfth § 250. 1, it is one dream. 28. nx-n § 175. 1. 29. vnv d^so years of great plenty, descriptive apposition §253.2." 31. ■'ssstt /rom the face of, ox from before, i. e. by reason of, the ef- fect being regarded as proceeding /rom the cause. 32. V?i. in respect to, lit. ujwn the subject of, see on ver. 15. —13, this was done because etc. Tia 8 153. 3. 33. tn.'^ § 171. 1, § 35. 2, some editions have Tsere in the ultimate, consequent upon the shifting of the accent, -jias § 158. 4. snn^ttj'>i § 157. 3, receives a jussive sense from its connection with n-i';. 34. r»y ;: expresses not simple futurity, but desire § 264. a, as is shown by its association with the preceding and following apoc. futures. n|5 E^l § 97. 2. J ssisn § 256. 35. 'S£|5';'? and they shall gather, or that they may gather § 263. 1. nVsn § 249". 2. 38. njs^sn § 230. 1, Kal fut. though the form might also be found in the Niph. pret. t^-i'^N hi"^ from Pharaoh's polytheistic stand-point b1^■^^5 is not a proper but a common noun, and the expression is con- sequently indefinite, a divine spirit, lit. a spirit of divinity. 39. ■'fm retains its strict temporal sense, after God had taught him this, he had a superiority to others which he did not possess before. yinin § 267. b, followed by a double object, § 273. 1. J'tj'.ttD § 233. a. 40. pji'j some render, upon thy mouth shall all my people kiss, in token of fidelity and homage. But it is obj-ected to this that the kiss of fealty was upon the hand or the foot, not upon the mouth, and that this verb meaning to kiss is never construed with hv , but either with the direct object or with h before the person to whom the . kiss is given. Consequently others translate, according to thy bidding all my people shall dispose themselves, the primary notion of the verb being assumed to be to adjust or dispose, from which both its other senses to kiss and to arm are- derived. The preposition V? obtains the meaning according to from the. conception that when one thing lies in every part precisely upon another, it is conformable to it. The mouth, as the organ of speech, is here put, as it frequently is, for speech itself, or for command, K&sn 8 271. 4. is'TSN 8 260. 2. a. : tj^w 8 233. a. NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 22-57. 109 42. -lO'i § 160, 3. 'ipystt , royal edicts were authenticated by the king's signet-ring, the possession of which gave authority to act in the name of the monarch, Esth. 3 : 10. 12, 8 : 2. 10. amn nan § 256, the chain of gold customary as a mark of distinction § 245. 3. 43. nas-Jsa § 241. 1. b, § 216. 2. b. ns^an § 256, the chariot of the second order, or the second chariot, i. e. the one immediately follow- ing that of the monarch in state processions. Ji^aij , properly an Egyp- tian word, though assimilated in its orthography to abs. inf. Hiph. of ^■na which has a kindred sense § 94. b, see Gesen. Lex. Tirisn properly expresses the abstract idea of the verb, but when it continues a narra- tion it is modified in sense by the tense, number and person of the pre- ceding principal verb, here by aa-isj, and he set him over, etc. lit, ' there was a setting him over, etc' 44. ny-iB Pharaoh, i, e. the king, as the word signifies in Coptic. 1A1 D-'V— nV § 9. 1, shall not raise his hand, i. e. to perform any action, and (our idiom requires or § 287) his foot, i. e. to take a step. The expression is a proverbial one. 46. n?, see on 87:2. n^»^io §225. 1, § 251. 1 and 2. i^wsa § 22. a (1), § 101. 3, zVi his standing, i. e. when he stood. N^n a re- sumption after the intervening mention of Joseph's age, of the statement at the close of the preceding verse with a view to continue the narrative, see on 37 :5. 47. yaten § 256. :d^s»j?V § 101. 2. b, § 208. 3. b, by handfuls, the prep, properly signifies according to, see on is^te^ 1:11. 48. VaN-Va-nN § 270. c. 49, ns-,n § 175. 2. -ibaV § 22. a (5). 50. n">.'' § 275. 1, the marginal note n^iBi? "OsV Kamets^d Lamedh calls attention to the fact that the vowel of the ultimate is prolonged, though without a pause accent § 65. b, whence some have unnecessarily inferred that it is an abbreviated participle § 53. 2. a, § 93. e. N'^'ajn § 157. 3, § 263. 1. b. 51. ■>:•£? § 169. 3, § 92. c, the form of the verb is assimilated to the noun, whose etymology is to be explained ; the direct is substituted for the indirect quotation. 52. c:■^s^? § 183. c, double-fruitfulness § 203. 5. : ^'jsy § 221. 5. c, § 62. 2. 6.' " ' 54. nj^^hrii § 141. 2 (p. 174). 55. «V§ 151. 1, § 197. d, § 275. 2. b. 56. c-3 I'iN § 285. 1, all in which there was food. 57. v-:Nn-?ai § 275. 2. b, all the earth, as we might say, ' every- body came.' General terms are necessarily limited by their application and the connection in which they are found. People came from all 110 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. quarters, not from the whole earth in its widest sense, of course, but from the entire region which under such circumstances would naturally look to Egypt for supplies. So ver. 54, all the lands, must mean the countries adjacent to Egypt, and with which the Hebrews were most familiar. CHAPTER XLII. I. n^V § 231. 4. a. wnnn §80. 1 (3). 3. nn\»'y §250. 2 (3), §251. 4. 4. •>ris< § 215. 1. e. 53Nn^^ § 179. 1. a. 6. js'-n § 30. 2, § 258. 2.' " -^ihnt^.i § 82. 5, § 176. 1. d:5N § 274. 2. e. ' 7. Jiv-y;? fern, in sense of neuter § 196. a. 9. criV in reference to, respecting them. 10. ':i"'".9?.i Vav adversative § 287. 1. II. 52h3 §71. a (1). The fact that they were all sons of one man was presumptive evidence that they were peaceful traders and not a band of adventurers or emissaries. ^^n-sV § 262. 2, have not been and are not now acting as spies § 266. 3. a. 12. —13 for which after a negative is equivalent to but, 37 : 35, 39 : 9. 13. -\w c^si' § 224, thy servants are twelve, tve are brethren, etc. ■jbpri § 260. 2 (2), comp. minimus natu. ci-in § 245. 3. b. "'(jJ^n.'i the remaining one § 245. 3. 15. nxT-a by this, see on 39 : 12. 14. •>'^ § 215. 1. d, uttered as an exclamation, the life of Pharaoh ! a formula of swearing, which in our idiom would require the preposition ' by.' -dn if, which in an oath ob- tains a negative sense. The complete form of the oath would be, ' God do so to me and more also if you shall go forth^ i. e. I swear that you shall not, etc., 1 Sam. 3 : 17. — dn "ts except by the coming, see on 39:9. :n3n§235. 3 (4). 16. DStt prep, in partitive sense, 'crisi pron. expressed on account of the emphasis of the contrast with nhx § 243. 1. a"^?Nn § 109. 4. rKtjsri § 230. 3, indirect question § 283. 1 and 2, § 205. b. •^s that, depending on the preceding form of oath, as if it were, ' I swear that: 17. :nitt; §274. 2. a. 18. ii^h^. § 287. 1. ''^X^i a verbal derivative taking a direct object, like the verb from which it is derive d. 19. nhN , the article is omiited purposely, because the expression, contrary to the ordinary rule § 246. 2, is here indefinite, one of your NOTES OK GENESIS 42 : 1-25. Ill brethren, lit. ' one your brother.' Comp. ver. 33 ihNrt , after a selection had been made of the one to be left behind. •]':ai"n"i?'5 const, of the object § 254. 9, ffraiti for the famine, the latter being the object for which the former is provided. : cs-'pia § 208. 3. c. 20. ! TS— !;by »i , a summary statement in advance of what is, after a brief reference to another subject, related in detail from ver. 26 on- ward. See on 37 : 5. 21. t-^N , in distributive apposition with the subject of ^.n^sij. ■^s-'hN-Vs concerning, lit. iqwn the subject of, see on 41 : 15. 32. nn^ § 216. 1. a (1). iijifnnsi § 80. 1 (2), § 137, § 25. n^ja § 34. 22. -Vn, see on 37 : 22. ^Ntihri § 109. 3. a, followed by a, indicat- ing that wherein the sin is committed, in the matter of the boy ; or the prep, may be used, as elsewhere after verbs of hostility, to indicate the object reached, and as it were penetrated by it, sin against the boy, see on 37 : 10. 23. V"'V3v! ihe interpreter, usual and necessary in the intercourse of Egyptians with foreigners § 245. 3. stj^i"":! § 238. 1, §220. 2. a ; the singular form of this preposition is used with singular suffixes (except twice in the K'ri, Josh. 3 : 4, 8 : 11), and the plural form with plural suffixes, the fem. plural being mostly preferred when the suffix embraces both the objects the interval between which is spoken of, and the other forms when the objects are separately stated, and the preposition re- peated before each. Comp, Gen. 26 : 28. Before nouns the singular form of the prep, is employed except in one passage, Ezek. 10 : 2. 6. 7. 24. cri-^Vy*: from over them, with allusion to his position on an elevated seat above them ; or as one projects over that beside w^hich he stands, the idea of superior elevation may be merged, as it often is, in that of contiguity, and the meaning be from by or from beside them. .cn^jiyV to, when no motion is implied, becomes at or in, see on 2 : 18, hence in their eyes or their sight. 25. '•►nVm-;;! Eaphe § 27, with an indefinite subject §243. 2, and a double object § 271. 1, § 273. 3, and they filled. cn^Vs § 208. 3. d. aiain'^n , dependent upon ij:;';^ and he commanded to restore. The change of construction may have arisen from this order being addressed to a different person from those who fulfilled the preceding: and ;his may be still further intimated by the change of number in w"i';:n to the 3 sing, indef. § 243. 2. 'cn-'Spj, the plur. denotes p/eces of silver. *"'_jt , in distributive apposition to the preceding sufEx, see on ver. 21, their money, viz. that of each ; or, after the an. .logy of the relative, it may be connected with the suffix in hpis, into the sick of each, see on 41 : 12. nrV\ 8 131. 4. 112 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 27. nnNfl the one, distino^uished as such in an enumeration, is of course the first, so that the cardinal is here practically equivalent to an ordinal. It is not here added that the others made the same discovery, but we learn from 43 : 21 that they did: and this is not inconsistent with ver. 35. ^23 § 215. 2. b, 28. I'l'n'n § 22. a (2), with Vn they trembled unto, i. e. turned trem- blingly unto § 272. 3. -jsas § 22. b. 29. rin^n from nnp^ § 209. 1, § 196. a. 30. ■ri.'n he gave, made, i. e. regarded and treated us as, etc. 33. iin^sn § 160. 1. va?"l take the famine of your houses, as if we were to say, take the need of your houses, i. e. what is necessary to sup- ply it, comp. ver. 19. 34. Q-'ip^ 13, see on ver. 12. 35. ffl^x §271. 4. b, as for each, his bundle of money § 256, see on 41: 12. 36. I'is u2)on me as a burden, implying grief and care. ;n?i3 § 220. 1.' I (3 pers.). 37. nai^ § 132. 1. 38. -i^?^ , see on 2 : 18. CKAPTER XLIII. 2. iKs»n § 287. 2. 3. lyn §282, §94. a (3 m. s.), testified against us, i. e. solemnly warned us : for the use of a see on 37 : 10, 42 : 22. 4. ^T,^ § 258. b. 6. '^-ah § 231. 4. a. dnynn § 186. 2. 7. 53J5 in reference to, respecting, see on 42 : 9. ''3~V? according to (see on 41 : 40) the sound or tenor, lit. mouth ; or the distinct sense of ia as a noun may be lost, as it not infrequently is, and the phrase signify simply according to. yjs fut. relative to preceding pret. § 263. 1, loere tve to know ? or, as the implied negative rests on the assumed impossibility, could we know ? 9. iiriN^sn pret. in relation to the future, if I shall not have brought him, §262.1. i^nisn^ § 144. 2, § 150. 4. ^nurn, § 287. 2, § 100. a (1), followed by h , see on 39 : 9. : c''«;r! § 245. 5. 10. 13 depends on hnVtq ver. 8, assigning a reason why the request to send Benjamin should be granted. nV;iV § 239. 2 (3). sisna-ttrin § 137, § 141. 2 (p. 175), pret. in relation to a past § 262. 1. -13 de- pending on an ellipsis, ' the fact is /Aa/,' or 'I affirm ihat.^ ijsas modi- fied by the conditional particle nV>;V we loould have returned, m , used adverbially § 235. 3 (4). 11. rnttTW prep, in partitive sense, of the song of the land, that NOTES ON GENESIS 43 : 1-32. 113 which is made the theme of song, its most celebrated productions ; othera explain the word in this place from a different signification of the root, that which is cut or obtained //-owi the land, its productions. 12. nrra tios'i § 254. 6, money of diq)Iicatio7i, may either mean * double money,' comp. Ex. 16 : 22, as 5)05 nsajw unquestionably does iu ver. 15, or "a duplicate parcel of money,* when it will be equivalent to inN iqDS ver. 22. That the latter is the meaning here is apparent from the separate mention of the ' money which was brought back.' tp,T.^ § 221. 1. a; the sing, form of the noun is due to the special significance of the phrase, which does not mean literally in your hands, but in your possession or along with you, see on 37 : 21. a's'lwrt § 153. 1. 14. nhs § 249. 1. b. : Ti^sa § 65. a, pret. in relation to a future § 262. 1, when (lit. according to the time that § 285. 2) / shall have been bereaved, I shall have been bereaved. If this results in my bereave- ment, it must be so: there is no avoiding it. Comp. John 19 :22. 15. ;]5s-!i:ii:«i § 24. 4, apposition of the quantity with the material § 253. 2, comp. 41 : 1. cjiJ^'a is here the direct object of in"i»i § 271. 2 ; it might with equal correctness have been n^ai^^^'a with He directivej 46:3.4. 16. n©x\ § 285. 2. tlit:?, the only example of Hholem with a '? gutt. imper. § 125. 1. : D'"^".*? § 203. 5, the well-known period of noon § 245. 3. 17. nn^j. § 256. d. 18. n-a § 273. 5. nhjjV'^. § 132. 2. 19. ^ii § 274. 2. h. 20. ^a"§ 240. 2. 21. !^r;rit5^ § 99. 3, the apodosis may begin here or with nsn-i § 287. 2. '.Vpttts , the precious metals were weighed, not coined. 26. ^^ 2J1 , the marginal note tt;:;i- 'n dagheshed Aleph calls attention to the point in this letter, which is commonly explained as Mappik § 26. -^ntjntosi §176. 1. 27. Vn"j»i, followed by \ both before the person to whom and the subject to which the question was directed, cn^cn used absolutely to in- dicate condition, in health § 274. 2. e ; there is no need of assuming it to be an adjective, -^j^.th § 249. 1, your old father. 28. :;.-n«^»_^ § 46.' ' 29. tiDn; § 61. 1, § 141. 3. 30. nn-rnn to the inner a2mrtment, or it may mean to his chamber § 245. 3. a. : n'/S'i thither is used, when previous motion is implied, even' though this is not expressed by the immediately preceding verb, wept on coming thither, where our idiom requires ' wept there.' 32. The laws of caste in Egypt forbade promiscuous intercourse with foreigners, Herod. 2. 41 ; and Joseph, who was allied to the priestly caste, ate separately from the other Egyptians. i^lsSij"' § 88 (2 and 3 8 114 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. m. pi.), § 263. 3. na^'in , not merely offensive, but an object of religious abhorrence. 33. tr,5;ri»i, followed by Vn § 272. 3, expressed their wonder to one another by looks or words. 34. a-p'' § 2G0, a. nx'a,-» § 215. 1. b. nni;; handfuls, hence equal parts, ^/ive times ; B';nj would mean hands, the fem. plur. is commonly used for the derived senses § 203. a. »n3\!;»i, drank to satiety, as much as they wanted, not necessarily to intoxication, though the word is often so used, comp. Hag. 1 : 6. CHAPTER XLIV. 1. N^'w§ 271. 1, § 273. 1. riNo § 131. 4, without >, but see Vsn^ 43 : 32, § 267. 5. 2. yina § 256. t]S3.. const, of object § 254. 9, his money for grain, comp. on 42 : 19. i3-i3 § 22. a (5). :n2'; § 92. c. 3. nii* § 82. 1. ff\3), § 156. 2. 4. Dnk:nn § 100. 1. rosV § 231. 4. a. 5. ni ^Ais, assuming the presence of the cuj), and their knowledge of what he referred to. vPtt^ § 263. 4, with a, a person being said 'to drink in a cup,' because he drinks what is in it. ttihs abs. infin. § 92. d. tnnh § 141. 2 (p. 174). 7. "SI' § 263. 2, xohy loill my lord speak, the thought being directed not only to the fact that he has just spoken in this manner, but to his probable persistence in it. s^V'^rl^ § 219. 1. a, lit. it is unto pro- fane to thy servants from doing, we esteem it utterly profane and detestable, so that we would not do. The idiomatic phrase may per- haps be best rendered in English, ' far be it from thy servants to do.' n'.oya , the prep, in its negative sense before an infin. away from doing^ i. e. so as not to do. 8. ;]D*3 , indefinite § 248. aa^j fut. to preceding pret. § 263. 1, how should we after that steal. 9. n^; § 156. 2, § 287. 2. r.;:ns with > twice, comp. 1 : 29. ^jnNV § 231. i.'a. 10. nas § 65 (1), the marginal note is abbreviated for •p'p^ ti;;;ta y^;"; Kamets ivith Zakeph Katon, § 9. ]. triN"; , emphatic contrast § 243. 1. 12, ^■iTsa § 260. 2 (2), wi or at the eldest, comp. in Lat. maximus natu. VHn.§ 140. 5. 13. cr;-5Kt; § 220. 2. a. 14. xa^i § 276. 1. ?s^ni:> § 236. 2. 16. -n«i pron. used adverbially § 235. 3 (4). p;:/4i? § ^2. 5, § 96. b. «5an 8 236. 1. : I'n^a . . . n-ix 8 285. 1. NOTES ON GENESIS, 44 : 1-34. 115 17. Q'iVttV , ill peace, comp, 2 : 18, 37 : 4, 18. rn § 240. 2. Ij-ayB prep, expressive of hostility, against, see on 37 : 10. ■'3 assigns the reason why he deprecated Joseph's anger. : mS'^ss "^itts , strictly like thee like Pharaoh, thou art like Pharaoh in authority. 20. nn pret. or part. § 156. 2. : SsfjS § 262. 2, has loved him, with the implication that he still does bo. 22. atyi, lit. and he ivill leave his father and he loill die. It is put in the form of an affirmation that he would do so, and this result would follow, the implied condition being if the father's inability to part with his son were disregarded. 23. -jiiSDh § 150. 2, § 269. a. 27. ^T\yT. !=?!? § 262. 2, the pronoun emphatic § 243. 1, you know yourselves. 28. nnN.n § 245. 3. tjnu § 282. a. 29. crinj)^!) pret. with Vav con v. has its signification here deter- mined by the immediately preceding nz'n § 265. b, and now ye are taking, etc. 32. ""S refers generally to what precedes, and assigns the reason why Judah in particular was so urgent in the matter. I speak as I do, for, etc. any pledged the lad from ivith my father, i. e. obtained him from my father by the pledge or security which I gave. 33. nhjn , primarily xtnder ; then, as one thing coming in under an- other removes it and takes its place, in place of, instead of. 34. •\3 depends on the implied answer to the preceding question, I cannot go up lest, etc. rist^ with a, gaze upon, is stronger than with the direct object, when it means simply see. The prep, denotes that the sight not only falls upon the object, but remains fixed, rests in it, see on 1 : 4, 3 : 3. CHAPTER XLV. 1. Vb'^ in reference to all, he could not maintain a self-restraint such as had regard to bystanders. rVv by him, see on 42 : 24. ■'Vya from by me, or hv may retain something of its original force, from ttpon me, their presence being represented as burdensome and lying as an oppressive load t(po7i him, comp. 42 : 36. '^'-'^.~^ § 150. 3. 2. «y«r»i § 197. (/, § 275. 2. b. 4.^nx .' . . t^n § 285. 1. 5. Di-irya let it not burn in your eyes, i. e. let not anger be kindled there. Anger is here and 31:35 spoken of as manifesting itself in the eye. 116 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 6. m , used adverbially § 235. 3 (4), see 43 : 10. "njcN , see on 39 : 20, 40:13. tt-'-ih § 185. a. :n"'S|»i, Vav used after a negative dis- junctively, or § 287. 1. 7. ni-Nin"!" followed by V § 272. 2. a, to preserve life to you. nti-'VsV § 207. 1. c, the fern, may be used as an abstract, unto a great deliverance, or as a collective § 198, unto a large escajje, so that not a mere fraction but a numerous body might escape this peril. 8. cpN, pronoun expressed because of the contrast with the following L^nVxn § 243. 1. ''^,for, after a negative equivalent to but, see 42 : 12. ^kh. Pharaoh had the highest regard for him, was guided entirely by his counsels, and had entrusted the supreme management of everything to him. hv'ci followed by a , see on 1:18. 9. n;;-i § 148. 3. ' 10. n^^ri § 100. a (1), § 276. 1. 11. D^j^ § 253. 2, 12. n'.kh § 259. 2, § 278. ^nx, ^s § 220. 1. c. la.i^sn is the sub- ject and ■»•) the predicate, the mouth sjieaking to you is my mouth. 15. "p'ii'i with the direct object, or more commonly, as here, with h. § 272. 2. a, gave a kiss to, etc. 16. n*a § 274. 2. b. 18. ^iVssi eat ye ; the imper. is permissive. 19. nni;;s § 86. b (2 m. s.), § 262. 2, thou art charged to say to them, etc. 20. o-DS^yi , see on 37 : 21 ; pity like other emotions expresses itself in the eye, comp. ver. 5. -Vn see on 37 : 22. Dhn § 153. 5, § 157. 3, to have compassion upon, sjmre, followed by V? , since the act proceeds from a superior and readies down upon an inferior. : Nfin § 258. 2. 21. -(S— ?.\oj'"i], preliminary statement of what is more fully described in detail from ver. 25 onward, comp. 42 : 20. •\v\^,'\ continues the narra- tion according to the succession of ideas in the mind of the writer, though it is not subsequent in the order of time to the statement of the preceding clause, see on 2 : 8. 19. ■'3""Vy according to the conwiand of, see on 41 : 40. 22. ■j^x'; in distributive apposition to dVs? ; when te^N is used in the sense of an indefinite pronoun it rarely receives the article. Where it does receive it, as here and 1 Sam. 26 : 23, 1 Kin. 8 : 39, Prov. 20 : 3. 17, the article has its generic or universal force §245. 5, 'a suit of clothes to the man ' throughout the entire company, i. e. to each person. rrisVh changes, i. e. a suit ; the plur. is used with reference to the different ar- ticles composing the dress, for each of which a change was furnished. •e'vv § 251. 1. a. rriNW , supply 'shekels,' as that was the most familiar denomination § 251. 2. c; so 'a million of money' would mean dollars in America and pounds sterling in Great Britain, tjosi § 253. 2. NOTES ON GENESIS 46 : 1-5. 117 23. t^i'3 . Some refer the pronoun to what precedes, lilce this, i. e. the same as he had given his brothers, and in addition ten asses, etc. As, however, there is no conjunction before n-jt? , it is more natural to refer nst to what comes after, as in vs. 17. 19, so that like this is equi- valent to ' as follows.' aiKtt prep, in partitive sense. 24. iiranpi— Vn , see on 37 : 22, Ges. renders tremble not, be ye not timid, but the ordinary meaning of the word yields a more suitable sense, be not angry, do not get into angry altercation with each other as to the part which you respectively took in this crime against me as well as against my father. 25. »N2r § 271. 2. 26. — '5"; and that depends upon nfcs^ , and marks a transition from the direct to the indirect mode of citation. Vj» with a , see ver. 8. A3-'n S 153. 5, ?W5 bcm(mbed, remained cold and without emotion, or perhaps stunned by the intelligence which he was unable to credit. *ji«}cn followed by V before the person or thing to which faith is given. ' 27. nss'j § 131. 4. 28. Vsno^ . Although the names Jacob and Israel are often used in- terchangeably as simple equivalents, there appears to be a significance iji putting this language in the mouth of prevailing Israel, 32 : 28. :n!HsN §263. 1. b. CHAPTER XLVI. 1. K2M § 276. 2. rrnsa § 256. d. : pn::^ , in memory of the divine covenant there made with Isaac, and probably upon the altar which Isaac had built, 26 : 23 — 25. 2. ris^^sa, indefinite plur. though one only is intended, see on 37 : 8. 3. m-'tt § 144. 3, § 148. 2, the prep, ya usual after verbs of fearing may be explained as indicating the source from which the fear pro- ceeds, or that from which the fear would incite to flee. Upon the latter hypothesis ';a would here have a negative sense before the infin. away from going down, i. e. so as not to go down, see on 44 : 7. 4. --bbN emphatic § 243. 1. ^^Vvn § 169. 3. n\y 282. a, the em- phasis of the repetition is increased by the unusual position of the infin. which here stands after instead of before the finite verb, and by the particle ca which implies accession, / will bring thee up, yea, bring thee up. tjs'i"''! , the subject stands emphatically before the verb § 270. a. lAi rcttji shall put his hand itpon thine eyes, pay the last tribute of af- fection by closing the eyes in death, 5. : ink 8 276. 2. 118 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. EXODUS. CHAPTER XX. 2. The sections of the Masoretic text were doubtless intended to distinguish the several commandments, though it is remarkable that the division thus indicated agrees neither with that of the ancient Jews represented by Josephus and Philo, nor with that which prevails among the modern Jews. The former, like the majority of the Christian fathers and the Eeformed Churches of the present day, regarded the prohibition of idolatry, ver. 3, as the first commandment, that of image- worship, vs. 4-6, the second, and under the tenth they included the whole of ver. 17. The latter find the first commandment in ver. 2, though it has not the form of a command, combine the prohibition of idolatry and image- worship, vs. 3-6, as the second, and include the whole of ver. 17 in the tenth. The sections of the text, on the con- trary, agree with the division of Augustine, which after him became current in the Latin church, and was retained likewise by Luther. According to this the first commandment, vs. 2-6, prohibits both idolatry and image-worsliip, no distinction being made between offences against the unity of God and against his spirituality ; and two com- mandments are devoted to the sin of coveting, ver. 17, though this is attended with the inconvenience of creating a distinction in things fun- damentally identical, and is moreover precluded by a variation in the order of the clauses in Deut, 5, where the decalogue is repeated. The t after ver. 7 indicates a wider separation than D (see on Gen. 1:5), and is i)erhaps designed to mark the limit of the first table, a more equable division of the matter being attained thus than by divid- ing at any other point. This passage is provided with a double system of accents, § 39. 4. a, one having relation to its division into verses and the other into com- mandments. Thus vs. 2-6 are accented both as separate verses and as forming together one paragraph: so also vs. 8-11. And the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth commandments (according to the ordinary reckoning), are accented both individually and as forming together a single verse ; they are so numbered in Deut. 5, though the common enumeration in Ex. 20 makes them four distinct verses. Where the limits of the verse and of the commandment are identical, as in the third, ver. 7, and the fifth, ver. 12, the two systems of accents coincide and are reduced to one. In ver. 17 there is but a single series of accents, its first clause having no separate accentuation to distinguish it as a complete commandment ; the d in this verse is also omitted in many manuscripts and in a few printed editions. NOTES ON EXODUS 20 I 2-5. 119 When considered as one paragraph, vs. 2-6 are divided into three clauses, § 36. I, the first ending at dnasn , ver. 5, and the second at iNirV , ver. 5. The Segholate clause is subdivided at ytNS, Vy^s» , and n3!i5sn, ver. 4, ijs, ver. 3, 'O'^j^y and 'T'H^n, ver. 2. In the second clause both the subdivisions and the immediate antecedents of Athnahh coincide with the accents before Silluk, which marks the last clause of ver. 5 taken by itself. The third or Silluk clause is sub- divided at cp^x^. Eeturning to the two subdivisions of the first clause in ver. 2, the Zakeph Katon of the first is preceded by Munahh and Pashta, the R'bhia of the second by Munahh and Geresh, and this by Kadhma, T'lisha K'tanna and Munahh. This same verse, when ac- cented separately, consists of two clauses, the first ending at tf'n'^N, which is preceded by Munahh and Tiphhha, while : a-'-^ay is preceded by Merka and Tiphhha, and this by Merka and T'bhir, and this by Darga. In most editions, though not in all, Dins? has an Athnahh additional to the two accents already explained. This indicates a paragraph of two clauses, of which the first is ver. 2, and the second ver. 3, and consequently represents the ordinary Reformed view of the length of the first commandment. 3. -N-5 , this may either be joined by Makkeph to the following word and receive Methegh, or it may receive Munahh whether as the second conjunctive before T'bhir or as the fourth before Geresh. ^•^■n'l 8 275. 1. : 13 a—Is? § 39. 4. a, upon my face, i. e. before me, an act per- formed in the presence of another being said to be upon his face, just as we speak of anything adjacent in a lateral direction as 'upon one's side' or ' upon his right or his left hand.' Others give to face here the sense, which it sometimes has, of person or self; ■'SS"?^ will then mean either above me, or besides me, the preposition denoting something superadded. 4. — nayn § 243. 2, may either be followed by Makkeph or have one of the conjunctives by which it is accompanied; in the former case the following V will have Daghesh forte conjunctive, in the latter it will remain without it, as is indicated by the Raphe § 27. — Vsn § 256. c, see on Gen. 45 : 6. na-^_ is not a second object of rt'-qpzi § 273. 3, 7nake an image or any form of God (out of) that which is, etc. but has niiittr for its antecedent, hs'i'o , nhPtt , see on 1 : 7. 5. t3-!2j;n 8 111. 3. a. c'-^'- ver. 8. The second at ^j'^n^sN, ^■>;7.y©a , n^xV«, tinai, 'rynarn-', ver. 10, besides the subdivisions in ver. 11, in which the two systems of accentuation coincide. 9. c%b; § 274. 2. a. :rfr!5NVtt § 214. 1. b, § 221. 2. o. 10. L vi , the article omitted before the noun, though retained before the adjective § 249. 1. c, or more probably the noun is in the construct, see on Gen. 2 : 3. n'^n^V § 231. 3. a. njayri § 276. 1 and 3. "rjria? § 221. 2. a. '■^iltts<.i § 211. a. t'rj^-ij'ua , used not of private dwellings but of the gates of public edifices or of cities : here of course the latter. 11. mi^ § 157. 3. 12. rT.^:. § 79. 2, § 88 (2 and 3 m. pi.). 16. -Hyia , see on Gen. 37 : 10. 18. D"'n'-i § 275. 2 see in the wide sense of perceive, used of objects some of which addressed themselves to a diflPerent sense than that of sight, comp. Gen. 2 : 19, 42 : 1. ysy predicate § 273. 4. Nn»i § 275. 2. a. : ph-a , see on Gen. 1 : 7, 37 ; 18. 20. n^ai-;;^, when the infin. with "iflai-a takes V , this may either precede the particle, 2 Sam. 14 : 20, 17 : 14, or follo\y it, 1 Chron. 19 : 3. rriss to try you, i. e. as explained in the following clause, whether you can thus be made to fear him and avoid sin. cs-'ss— !?§ , see on ver. 3, that his fear § 254. 9 7nay be before you. This may mean either that the fear of God may be inspired by the spectacle transacted before you, or that his fear may be the thing to which you look in all your conduct, and by which you are guided, comp. Ps. 36 : 2. "'nVaV , see on Gen. 3 : 11, commonly followed by the infin., only in a few instances, as here, by the finite verb, s 'Ntii^n § 112. 4. 21. tj5 8 80. a (3).' Venyn 8 193. c. -•- • O \ / V T -:t O JUDGES. CHAPTER XIII. 1. ^B-'O'j § 150. 2 (p. 181), § 269. a. ynn generic article § 245. 5. o, LXX TO TTovTqpov. The recurrence of the same phrase at the beginning 122 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. of each section of this book, 2 : 11, 3 : 7. 12, 4 : 1, 6 : 1, 10 : 6, affords a strong incidental proof of unity of authorship, •^s^jja in the eyes of, that which was evil in his view, as judged of by him. — t;a into the hand of, i. e. into their power. The noun is singular on account of its secondiiry sense in this phrase, see on Gen. 37 : 21. The prep, a properly means in ; it retains this sense after a verb of motion, denot- ing that the thing spoken of not only comes to a particular place, but remains in it. cp^^s , commonly, as here, without the article, because Philistim, Gen. 10 : 14, is the proper name of the nation, like Israel, Edom, Amalek. It is in this plural form rarely used as a Gentile deri- vative, so as to receive the article § 245. 5. a, thus c-inii-Vsn , 2 Sam. 5 : 19, 2 Chron. 21 : IG, 26 : 6. c^ya-N: § 251. 1 and 2. :n:a § 274. 2. a. These forty years extend beyond the life of Samson to the deci- sive victory gained over the Philistines at Mizpeh by Samuel, 1 Sam. 7:13. 2. Marg. note Nx-a nttisn , Hai^htarah of n-sS , i. e. here begins the Haphtarah or lesson from the prophets corresponding to or to be read in connection with the Parashah or lesson from the law beginning Num. 4 : 21, and called t<»3 , because this word occurs near the commencement of it. -rns § 248. o. ny-i^a, a town originally assigned to Judah, Josh. 15 : 33, but subsequently transferred to Dan, Josh. 19 : 41. nipy. The supernatural circumstances connected with the birth of Samson, as ■with that of Isaac, of Samuel, and of John the Baptist, make more con- spicuous the fact that he was not a product of nature but a gift of divine grace, in this a type of the great deliverer whose birth was supernatural in a still higher sense. 3. r ^'n'^-^N^w § 246. 3, not an angel, but the angel of Jehovah, who repeatedly appears in the Old Testament as the messenger of Jehovah, and yet is expressly identified with Jehovah, ver. 22, Ex. 3 : 2. 4, 23 : 20, 21, Judg. 6: 12. 14. n^nn^ § 16. 1, the sense of th^ pret. with Vav conv. is determined by its being a sequence of the present indicated by rsn § 265. b. 5. T\7i,'^'} part, with the inflection of the pret. § 90 (2 f s.). nns consecrated to God, const, before the object § 254. 9, and hence not necessarily definite § 249. 1. b, a Nasarite unto God. Vf;;"^ § 135. 2. Samson only began what was reserved for Samuel, Saul and David to complete. 6. ci'Ti'sNfi t'^N, the 7nan of God, the person of whom she speaks is clearly defined in her own mind, and in the vividness of her impressions she speaks as though he were also known to her husband. Nnij § 266. 1. rn-p>N'i § 119. 2. n,I''^~''P § 75, 2, froin tuhat place? tvhcnce? NOTES ON JUDGES 13 : 1-18. 123 K!in , the indirect quotation, wliicli in Hebrew is much less frequent than the direct. 8. ^5 § 240. 2, see Gen. 43 : 20, 44 : 18. ^f^^^{. § 199. c, § 201. 2. : nV?":; Pu. pret. § 93. b, signifying a past in relation to the preceding future § 262. 1, with the art. in the sense of the relative pron. § 245. 5. b, who shall have been born. Others explain it as an abbreviated Pu. part, for -ik-'^sn § 93. e. Marg. note the h with Daghesh. 9. yicttj^i with a as other verbs of sense, see on Gen. 3 : 3, implying the intimate contact of the sense with its object. i^y , see on Gen. 40 : 8. 10. c'jia, not to-day, which would be n^^n without the prep. § 245. o. b, but m the well known day, or as we should say, ' the other day.' 11. : ■'IN /am. As there is no word in Hebrew answering to 'yes,' an affirmative answer is mostly given by means of the personal pronoun, Gen. 27 : 24, 1 Kin. 18 : 8, or by repeating the verb contained in the question, 1 Sam. 23 : 11. 12. 12. Nsi § 97. 2. b, § 275. 1. : Wsi'.'ai ^liji tiS^'W. Gesenius, Lex. under i32s;tt translates, ivhat will be tlie manner of the child (i. e. what sort of a child will he be) and tvhat will he do ? But it is plain both from Manoah's prayer, ver. 8, and from the angel's answer, vs. 13, 14, that the question relates not to the appearance and actions of the child, but to the duty of the parents. The true rendering, therefore, is, what is the judgment of the child, const, of object § 254. 9, the law or re- quirement respecting him, aiul the treatment of him, suf. denoting the object, what must we do to him, or even before his birth in relation to him ? 16. V?b? § 111. 2. b, with a in a partitive sense, eat in or into thy bread, i. e. eat of it. "o^for is connected with ver. 15, and explains how Manoah came to make such a request. 17. -iM who § 75. 1 is used because the reference is to a person, though nw what might have been expected and actually occurs elsewhere in the like connexion. Gen. 32 : 28, Prov. 30 : 4. — '3 assigns the reason for asking after his name, which is presented not conditionally but in the form of an assertion, comp. Gen. 44 : 22, for thy words shall come to j)ciss and we will honour thee. ':T''"aT , marg. note ■i n^n;^ Yodh su2)erfluous, so that the K'ri is "rj-an , agreeing in number with the verb § 48, while the K'thibh tji'na-t does not § 275. 1, comp. ver. 12. 18. VNtP) § 263. 2, with h of the subject respecting which the in- quiry is made, see on Gen. 40 : 27, 43 : 7, tohy is this that thou wilt ask in respect to my name ? The state of mind, from which the question proceeded, still continued, and it was liable to be asked, until it should 124 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. be answered, comp. Gen. 44 : 7. Niin^i , marg. note, abbreviated for t)];is3 V"*"}"? iriNnp'is, other copies with Afahkeph, in some editions Niinn instead of having a conjunctive accent is joined by Makkeph to the following word. ; ixVs , marg. n iti;;; Aleph superfluous!, so that the K'ri is : iV<3 , the pausal form § 65 (3) of •'Vs I. 1. from rh root § 184. 5, cognate and equivalent to the nV noun m*^2 , comp. Is. 9 : 5. The K'thibh is ■'nVs , an aclj. derived from the preceding noun § 184. 19. scstti subject omitted § 243. 1, making marvellous to act, i. e. acting marvellously § 269, a, see on Gen. 2:3. •.n-^xn § 276, 3, in respect to the repetition in the following verse, see on Gen, 37 : 5. 20. risfan • As there is no mention of the construction of an altar, doubtless the rock, ver. 19, upon which the offering was made is so called. The sacrifice of Manoah bas sometimes been represented as a violation of the laws of the Pentateuch regarding the priesthood and the sanctuary. It is so only in appearance, however, not in reality. It was prescribed, Lev, 17 : 3 — 7, Dent. 12 : 5 — 14, that sacrifices should be offered only at the sanctuary, because there God ordinarily manifested himself; and he could be acceptably approached only through the ap- pointed intervention of the priesthood, Num. 3 : 10, 16 : 4.0, But if God in an extraordinary -way manifested himself in any other place, that became for the time a sanctuary : and if he appeared to any man without the intervention of the priesthood, that constituted him for the time a priest, and was his warrant for paying his worship directly without the aid of those officially appointed for the purpose. This extraordinary in- vestiture, however, lasted only while the cause to which it was owing continued. While it was no violation of the law for Manoah to act as be did under the circumstances, it would have been sinful for him to have arrogated to himself thenceforward the functions of the priesthood, or to have established a permanent worship at the altar thus signally honoured, 21. HNn^V § 172, 2, § 173. 2. 23, n];^ pret. conditioned by the preceding clause, he would have taken § 262. 1. ijxnn § 175. 1, ni;:'; at the time, i. e. at this time § 245. 3 ', see on Gen. 39 : 10. 25. ?riP2 § 140. 5. '"s^'sV. § 119- 3. T:-n:h7;a, so named from the circumstance related 18 : 12, and which occurred in the early settlement of the land, 18: 1, Josh 19:47, long before the time of Samson, so that there is . no anachronism in the mention of this name here. This was in the vicinity of Samson's residence \ er. 2, and of the place of his burial, 16:31. Marg. note abbreviated from -,xd -i'j lit. until so, i. e. thus far. This marks the limit of the lesson beginning at ver. 2. NOTES ON JUDGES 14 : 1-15. 125 CHAPTER XIV. 1. nnsteri § 196. b, § 219. 1. He local remains even after the prep. 3 § 219. 1. CT, and in ver. 5 after a noun in the const. nrsTip la-a vineyards at Tbnnatli. In Josh. 19 : 43 the vowel termination is added merely to prolong the name, without reference to its local or directive force § 61. 6. a. It lay southwest of Zorah, in the direction of the plain of the sea-coast, and hence Samson * went down ' to Timnath, and ' went up ' as he returned. 2. The marriage contract was usually made by the parents, Gen. 21 : 21, 24 : 3, etc., 34 : 4. 6. — ;h;5 take, the verb which is commonly used in speaking of matrimonial alliances, her to (or /or) me to wife, the prep. implying a transition from one state to another, comp. Gen. 1 : 29. 3. "itts^'^i § 276. 1. ^y § 275. 6, the father and mother are re- presented as speaking separately. fifl^-^ § 132. 2. nn»^ § 262. 2, she has been and still is right, approved, pleasing. 5. ?.\i2j3 § 276. 2 and 3. ni^nx t^ss § 208. 3. d, comp. B'^'iy i-:^ 13:15. 19. 6. ■'"lan, generic article § 245. 5. d. 8. D ^K-'tt from, indicating separation in point of time, i. e. after days, an indefinite period, see on 41 : 1. rillia in the body, i. e. the skeleton, to which jackals and birds of prey would reduce it in a very short time. The attempt has been made to fasten upon the sacred writer the notion once prevalent among the Greeks and Romans that bees were bred by a putrefying carcass, Virg. Georg. 4. 299, etc. But his language suggests nothing of the kind. A parallel more to the purpose is Herod. 5. 114, the swarm of bees which took possession of the skull of Onesilus and filled it with a honeycomb. 9. »;ssi rs\h^ 8 282. QnV 8 276. 3. 10. lbs;. § 263. 4. sc^n^han § 210. a. 11. L-ijoVic § 251. 2. b. cniN-is § 102. 3, they, the parents or friends of his wife, who are suggested by the contest, though not ex- pressly mentioned : for use of prep, see on Gen. 39 : 10. 12. n?a3 § 251. 4, § 274. 2. a. 13. cpns^ § 287. 2. cm § 243. 1. 14. The lion Avhich sought to devour Samson, the representative and champion of Israel, was slain, and out of his carcass came sweetness and food. The riddle, like the incident which gave occasion to it, had a latent meaning for the Philistines and for every other foe, whether of the people of God or of the great captain of their salvation. 15. •> y-'afn . The rise of various readings from supposed diflBculties 126 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. is well illustrated by the fact that several ancient versions here sub- stitute fourth "'»"'S':!7 for seventh, so the LXX, Iv ry rjnepa rfj TeTaprr]. Doubtless they began their urgency as soon as they abandoned the hope of discovering the solution for themselves, but on the seventh day they enforced their request with the threat here mentioned, cxa ivith fire § 245. 5, for the prep, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14. '5">u-i^Vn Pi. inf. ; some editions omit Methegh converting into the Kal inf., though Yodh is nowhere else retained in that form. 16. ji^iN § 284. 17. ri,J'3a; § 251. 4 the seven days, i. e. the rest of the seven days from the time that the solicitation was first made of her, as in Josh. 4 : 14 ' all his life' for 'all the rest of his life.' 18. NSi § 263. 1. b ; to go in applied to the sun is to set, as to go out NS'« is to rise. According to the Jewish reckoning the day ended at sunset. na"iHn § 61. 6. a, § 196. c. pnrixi § 260. 1. in^j:>a, comp. Gen. 39 : 14, ploughed ivith my heifer, performed the work by aid which I furnished. criNS5a pret. modified by a previous condition § 262. 1. 19. vVp'iJN § 271. 2. ^".5 § 175. 3. tanw prep, partitive of thenij the inhabitants of the place, as is plainly enough implied, though they had not been expressly mentioned. taiN § 251. 2 and a. 17/attV §254. 9. b. JT^a § 271. 2. nn^as § 220. I.e. CHAPTER XV. 1. d"*3»tt , see on 14:8. --ia prep, expressing intimate conjunction, see on Gen. 41 : 5, with a kid, taking a kid along with him. 2. ?:3tt;;rt §260. 2 (2). nn^o § 260. 1. :n^!;i)iri, see on Gen. 44:33. 3. ■'n/^.3 with '{c , which may be taken in a comparative sense 8 260. a, or in its ordinary signification, I am guiltless from the Philis- tines, a parte Philistccorum, i. e. as judged from their stand-point, guiltless so far as they are concerned, comp. Num. 32 : 22 ; prop. I have been and still am guilthss § 262. 2. 'c^'i'^yi § 245. 3. b. —■ 's explains in what he was guiltless, that I am doing, etc. ; part, expresses the proximate future § 266. 2. 5. : nn ■D'p_ . The ancient versions assume an ellipsis of the con- junction, vineyards and olive trees, comp. Deut. 24 : 17 ; according to most modern interpreters c^p, is in the const, olive-yards. 6. 5n^Nn'§ 243. 2. :ti;N2, see on 14:15. 7. y'^'v'jr} § 263. 2, if ye loill do like this, if you are going to act in this manner, the action being regarded as not wholly past but as pro- ceeding from a still existing state of mind, and therefore liable to be re- NOTES ON EXODUS 15 : 1-19. 127 peated, see on 13 : 18, Gen. 44 : 7. •'S I declare that, see on Gen. 43 : 10, if I shall have avenged myself § 77. 2, § 262. 1, of yon, a express- ing hostility, see on Gen. 37 : 10, then § 287. 2 afterwards I 'will cease, but not before. 8. t)'^."'"^? p^^j ^ proverbial expression denoting tbe completeness or tbe dreadful character of the slaughter, but whose precise signification is obscure. According to some authorities leg ^qion thigh, tbe phrase standing absolutely ■ § 274. 2. e, comp. Gen. 42 : 6, means that their mangled members were piled promiscuously in heaps, or it might refer to tbe confusion of the fray as they were huddled together in combat or in flight. According to others ^■s_ upon here signifies in addition to he smote them in leg and thigh, the phrase being directly governed by the verb, which will then have a triple object § 271. 4 utterly dis- abling them ; with this the English phrase ' to have one on the hip ' might be compared. yVo const, before the proper noun : Z'a'^'j which consequently makes the whole phrase definite § 246. 3. A particular well-known cave is doubtless meant. 9. n-^.n-'a, the prep, may have its local sense in, or denote hostility against, •'h^s § 65 (3), § 246. 1. a. 11. ie-N § 251. 2. a. ns^i; § 262. 2.' w-^tiz, see on Gen. 1 : 18, 45 : 8. 26. 12. ^T\t\S § 131. 4. iiy-nsn with a, see on Gen. 37:10. ;dpn §243. 1 . ' 13 —-'•3 for, after a negative but. ti'sr?') § 130. 1, witha, see on 13 : 1. b^stia prep, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14. 14. N^n § 243. 1. n-'nbyrj, construed here as fern., but in ver. 13 as masc. § 200. c. tiprss § 245. 5. d. 5^^'a , the verb may be trans, with indef. subject § 243. 2, or intrans. and agree with "vaN. '^^'s., see 14 : 15, 15 : 6. 15. rT£ prep, in instrumental sense, comp. ver. 13, 16. ")"*j:h. heap § 280. «, this form of the Avord is selected instead of the more usual one nsh § 184. a (2), for the sake of the assonance or paronomasia, see on ^nhvinh. Gen. 1. 2. ^";\5t^ § 175. 1. 17. '^riVss § 174. 3, see on Gen. 39 : 10. ^<"|^^l , construction, see on Gen. 1 : 5. 18. nn5* thou, not I myself § 243. 1. nv/px, declaratively, showing bis expectation, / shall die, or interrogatively § 284. Nxi^i § 245. 5, see on Gen. 39:12. 14. 19. c^'r]'??. • The prayer was made to n-n-) , it is answered by DV.?i«! ; this may illustrate the facility Avith which these divine names are interchanged, and bow slender a basis the employment of the one 128 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. or of the other affords for the critical hypotheses built upon it in respect to the Pentateuch, see on Gen, 2 : 4. ttji]5)sn the socket, a cavity in Lehi (•'hisB is here a proper noun), which received this name perhaps from some fancied resemblance to the socket of a tooth, n-i* 3 m. s. indefi- nite § 243. 2. 20. :i5r»3 . The judges of Israel were not appointed for the pur- pose of deciding civil suits between man and man, nor were they simply civil magistrates receiving this specific title, because in states where the legislative, executive and judicial functions are combined in the same hand, the administration of justice is one of the most important as well as the most familiar attributes of sovereignty. But they were extraor- dinary officers divinely raised up and commissioned to judge Israel, i. e. to do the chosen people justice against their oppressors by delivering the former and punishing the latter, 2 : 16. 18, 10 : 1. 2. Several of them, as occasion demanded, discharged civil functions likewise. But there is no evidence of this in the case of all of them, none for example in the case of Samson ; and at any rate this was not the main design of the office, ns© § 251. 2. and a. This preliminary statement of the length of time that Samson judged Israel, which, after further details are given, is repeated at the end of his life, 16 : 31, is quite in accordance with the style of Hebrew history, see on Gen. 37 : 5. It, therefore, is no warrant for the suspicion that the life of Samson originally ended here, and that the following chapter was added subsequently, nor that this verse has by some error been transposed from its true position at the close of ch. 16. CHAPTER XVI. 2. t-iris?^ , supply ' it was told,' comp. Isa. 5 : 9. — 1» , let us keep quiet until, lis may be in the inf. const. § 157. 1 or in the pret. § 156. 2, i^ the sense of the future perfect, being conditioned by the idea of futurity involved in the preceding particle § 262. 1. 3. 'irix.l'.^, construed with direct object, or, as here, with a, denoting contact with the thing grasped, see on Gen. 3:3, as we say, ' to lay hold on.' •'nitsn § 251. 4. cisb^i § 275. 5. 5. Vi-ia might be a qualifying adj. with the article omitted § 249. 1. b, but it is more natural to regard it as the predicate § 259. a, by tvhat, see on Gen. 39: 12. 14, his strength is or is made great. V5m§ 35. 1, with V prevail in resjject to him, i. e. over him. 5 5li5wSi_, you do that and we will do this § 243. 1. -^n5 § 130. b, marg. the Tav roith Pattahh. eJiN , in distributive apposition. : t]p.3 , in apposition with 'shekels ' § 253. 2, which is to be supplied § 251. 2. c. NOTES ON EXODUS 16 : 2-26. 129 7. ;c-tii?.n , viz. those above recited, vs. 8-10. 25. cn'^inv § 24. b. ^antoy: § 104. h. 26. tVn S'73. 2. tc^^h S 275. 3. a. ' 29. na^ , either loas it not my father's command by which he had been required to come, or better, perhaps, ivas it not merely a icord which did not deserve such severe censure, Isa. 29 : 21. 32. i-^Vy suf. may refer to Goliath, who might readily be under- stood to be the subject of discourse, though he is not mentioned in the immediately preceding verses because of him the effect being regarded as resting upon its cause ; or it may, after the analogy of like expressions occurring elsewhere, Ps. 42 : 5, 142 : 4, Hos. 11 : 8, let no man's heart fall upon him, sink down upon itself under the burden of its own emo- tions. 34. nsh with a, see on Gen. 37 : 2. xai § 265. b. '-xn §245. 5. 132 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. c/, comp. the wolf, John 10 : 12. a'.'in-nN'i § 271. h. nt K'tbibh re- ferring distributively to the lion and bear as subject of n'»3, ns> K'ri object of the verb. 35. ^ri;5Tnn? § 112. 3, with a connecting the verb with its object, see on Judg. 10 : 3. 26, or denoting the means or instrument of seizure, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14. ; i-'Pi-'Kn^ § 14. a, § 61. 4. a, § 160. 2, marg. the Tao with Daghesh. 36. n^ni § 265. b, has become, see Gen. 3 : 22. ^^l^«3 § 255. 1. 37. Marg. psDS yis^sNi Npai; jja^fse in the middle of a verse. 39. V?n , see on Gen. 1 : 7. Vx;5 § 150. 2 and 3 (p. 181). 40. ■'(^..^tj § 254. 2. t2>;;7Vii § 245. 3, as the two objects connected by !) are identical, it must be translated even, comp. 28 : 3. 41. anp^i § 185. b, § 282. c. 42. nsn^.^ § 172. 4. 43. n'.Vj:;'/?? indefinite plur. though only one is meant, see on Gen. 37 : 8. : rnsxa, the use of the prep, a after verbs of cursing and swear- ing is by some derived from its signification of conjunction or nearness, cursed bij his gods, uttering in their immediate presence the imprecation which they were expected to fulfil, and by others from its instrumental sense, comp. the Latin jje?*, by his gods, as the instruments, or agents in fulfilling his imprecation. 45. Difia in the name of, by the authority and as the representative of; or with the name, etc., as what he brought to oppose the weapons of the Philistine, the name of God, as that by which he is known, being equivalent to God himself as revealed, n^.n';' § 253. b. snsii^i § 65. a, marg. abbreviated for p^Ds izj-.oa hns Pattahh ivith Soph Pasuk, i. e. with Silluk § 36. 1. 46. ^:>t;'.i. § 275. 2. b. :VN-to-V there is a God to Israel, Israel has a God, or God is for Israel, on his side. 47. ?^cj-n^ § 150. 2 (p. 181). 48. n;ni § 265. /;. 50. pTrt»,i § 260. a. 51. -Vn tmto after a verb of rest where previous motion is implied : ran and stood unto the Philistine is equivalent to ran unto the Philistine and stood, comp. Ti'f^, Gen. 43 : 30. 52. riT^n^'i Vx-i-i)'; . The schism in the time of Eehoboam only deepened and perpetuated a distinction, which had in various ways and for various causes been created long before between the powerful tribe of Judah, to whom Jacob had promised the sovereignty, Gen. 49 : 10, and the rest of Israel, comp. Josh. 11 : 21. Jr^'?-?'^ 2 m, s. indef § 243. 2. 54. Dvi-!]",^ § 47, although the citadel was not taken until the reign of David, 2 Sam. 5 : 7, part of the city was held by the Israelites from NOTES ON 1 KINGS 17, 18. 133 the time of Joshua, Josh. 15:63, Judg. 1:8. 21. s'iVriNa used here not in the strict sense of tent, as David was not connected with the army, but in the wider one of habitation, dwelling, compare 13:2, 1 Kin. 8 : 66. David now took Goliath's armour home with him as his lawful spoils, though he must subsequently have deposited Goliath's sword in the tabernacle, 21:9. 55. Ns'' § 273. 4. nr § 249. 2. a. It has been thought strange that Saul should make these inquiries about one who had played the harp before him and been his armour-bearer, 16 : 21, etc. But we do not know what interval had elapsed, nor how much David had altered. Besides, the question concerns his parentage, which Saul had now a special reason for wishing to know, ver. 25, but which he might easily have forgotten, even if he recollected his person. Sj^^n § 245. 2. ~cn, see on Gen. 42: 15. 58. :^72hsn n^a 8 246. 3. b. 1 KINGS, CHAPTER XVII. » 3. Vh;*i § 254. 3, prep, denoting close conjunction, by the brook^ or as Vns includes in its signification the valley with the brook, it may have its primary sense in. ^:s-Vy, as the brook cannot be certainly identified, it is doubtful whether this means before or east of. 6. triPttJ-: § 263. 4. 7. y-w , see on Gen. 41 : 1. 11. -'■'npV § 132. 2. 14. nV=n' § 177. 3, § 179. 1. a. -,nn K'thibh § 132. 1, nn K'ri. 15. N-nj-Ni)n K'thibh, K?n;-N^n K'ri. 16. ntsh § 277. 18. rN2, declaratively or interrogatively § 284. 20. Marg. see 1 Sam. 17 : 9. 22.' y'iw-'n with a, see on Judg. 13 : 9. 24. nt this I know y or adv. this time § 235. 3 (4). CHAPTER XVIII. 1. ^n';^ § 275. 1, see on Gen. 1:14. tr'Sj'^Vs^! j reckoned not from the beginning of the drought, but from Elijah's arrival at Zarephath, Luke 4 : 25, James 5 : 17. Marg. Haphtarah of Nsrn ■'^ , i. e. here be- gins the lesson in the prophets corresponding to the lesson of the law, Ex. 30:11 etc. so called from its opening words, according to the custom of the German Jews. 3. n-an the royal house, ilciQ palace §245.4. n-;^ , derivatives of transitive verbs are often followed by a direct object. 134 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 4, nns^a in the cave, i. e, in each cave, comp. xa^ah , Gen. 45 : 22. bhX § 273. 3. 5. n">".55 destroxj, be forced to kill them on account of our inability to feed them ; others suppose it to mean simply suffer to perish. : rsanan-o prep, partitive ; marg. other editions have nwna ya KUhibh, rr^snanic K^ri. 7. HT nnxn, as in English, is this you? 8. •'jx , see on Judg. 13 : 11. 10. :nDXSK''_ tvill not, because unable to do so, hence equivalent to cannot, or, as conditioned by the preceding preterite, coi«/o? not find thee, 13. -■ itos nx § 271. a. c'^stth § 280. 1. 15. "3 , see on Gen. 42 : 16. 18. tcVyan plur. because of the various epithets he bore, descriptive of the different characters under which he was worshipped, as Baal-berith Judg. 8 : 33, Baal-zebub, 2 Kin. 1 : 6, etc. 19. '*\p'vi § 254. 1, eating at the table, prop, eaters belonging to the table. 20. Marg. Ha'phtarah of Nrri ■'3 according to the custom of the Spanish Jews. 21. diros limping' upon two ojnnions instead of treading firmly upon one. The LXX has upon both knees, tyvwu, in which it is followed by a few modern interpreters. Vysn § 246. 1. a. !i5» § 273. 2. 22. As the prophets of Astarte, ver. 19, are not separately mention- ed here, or in vs. 25, 40, some have supposed that they were not present, but as the false prophets generally were gathered, ver. 20, and all of them were slain, 19: 1, it is probable that the prophets of Baal only were named, since they were the most prominent and principal actors. 23. -!i3P):^^ § 243. 2. 24. era prep, instrumental, call with the name, i. e. loudly utter the name § 272. 2. b, here by way of invocation ; sometimes its proclama- tion is intended. 8ann §260. 2 (2). 26. ihqs'^i and they limped beside (see on Gen. 42 : 24, 45 : 1) the altar, contemptuously said of the dancing which formed part of their idolatrous service. 5 nry § 243. 2. 30. hattt §215. 1. b. This, like other altars which had been simi- larly destroyed in different parts of the land, 19 : 10, was doubtless erected by the true worshippers of Jehovah after the time of the schism, when they were prohibited from going up to the temple at Jerusalem. In this period of defection, as in the corresponding period in the days of Samuel, the prophets were invested with extraordinary powers adapted NOTES ON 1 KINGS 18 I 4-46, 135 to tlie emergency, and, as the immediate messengers and representatives of God, assumed the functions and prerogatives of the priesthood, who had either abdicated their office or had been excluded from it. 31. ttj^ffi thy name, and therefore of the entire people, not of a part merely, to which it had then been unlawfully restricted. 32. natw § 273. 3. n»a, see on 1 Sam. 17 :45. c^riND § 203. 3, §57. 2 (3), as two seahs or three pecks seem too small for the capacity of a trench surrounding the altar, some have thought that it occupied as much ground as would suffice for sowing two seahs of seed. But this on the other hand would make it too enormous. The suggestion is here offered whether the meaning may not be that its dimensions, viz. its width and depth, were those of a two-seah-measure y^t d^jund n-'^. Such a measure, which may have been a familiar one, Avould contain something less than a cubic foot ; the trench would consequently be about a foot wide by a foot deep, 33. The order of procedure and even the terms employed are bor- rowed from the Mosaic law of sacrifice. Lev. 1 : 6 — 8. 34. C^a 8 273. 3. tft::i'! 3 pi, fut., some editions are without Methegh, when it will be 2 pi. imper. ?30>^ § 19. 1, § 147. 1. 36. ^^i-i:3Ti!! prep, indicates either the cause, see on Gen. 39 : 14, or the rule, as Gen. 1 : 26 ; marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17. 37. nin'^Nn n:n^ § 246. 1. a, according to the accents n^n^ is con- nected with niHwS, the subject, and separated from Q'^n'^Nn the predicate, jnisDn conditioned by the previous fut. ?»n;;, and expressing not what is already past at the moment of speaking, but what loill have occurred, when they shall know it to be the case § 262. 1. nianhs back again to the faith and worship of their fathers, the patriarchs just recited. 39. N^irr § 258. 2. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25, 41. I'ttn either noise or abundance. 43. Q-i'-'tj-it: § 254. 9. a. 45, nb — I?-, n_b — i? until so and until so, i. e. a very short time. This phrase is by some supposed to have been originally accompanied by a gesture of the hand, until one can do 50 and then so. Or the repeated adverb so and so may have an indefinite sense, whence until so and so means after an indefinite but brief period, as in English, ' by and by.' 46. Marg. Here begins the Haphtarah of on52 , Num. 25 : 10, etc. CHAPTER XIX, 1. nfN , used adverbially, 'the way in which^ how. 2. —IS, as the formula of the oath precedes, equivalent to 'I swear that; GeL 42 : 16. t^vp § 245. 3. b. nhN § 255. 1. 136 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 3. — Vn in reference io, for the sake of. 4. Win K'tliibli, nhx K'ri, as ver. 5, 8 248. a. Vxio"'i aslced his soul or himself to die, i. e. that himself might die. nn , comp. Gen. 45 : 28. 5. nt. § 235. 3 (4). >'_i.b with s Gen. 3:3. G. aip;^5 § 2G9. a. 7. an § 260. b. 9. nn^•^n §245. 3. 11. ptn^'g 275. 1. c. 13. nns. § 274. 2. b. 'l5. nnsnu § 256. d. ^16. hfc'^ § 265. 18. ■Ti'iiii'i^n'i § 100. 2, / will leave, preserve from slaughter, prs , comp. on Gen. 41 : 40 ; marg. § 32. 19. njoyri. s;:»t: § 227. 2, § 251. 4. «. 20. ~np*i'!# marg. the Shin with Hhateph Kamets. 21. lasn § 271. 4. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25. NEHEMIAII, CHAPTER IX. 1. D^-nby § 225. 2, § 252. 2. 2. s-^n^i § 150. 3 (p. 182). 3. n^y-an § 227. 3. 5. Dtti-i^aii § 161. 4, § 255. 1, even (1 Sam. 17:40) a name exalted. Marg. abhrev. for n'^riV '^ji-^ is , so it ought to be, designed to certify the reader that the Pattahh under Mem is not an error for Kamets. 7. ^"iha with a , because the choice penetrates and rests in its ob- ject. niNtt § 253. b. 8. ni-31 § 268. 1. 11. -ncs § 233. o. 13. : d^niu § 276. 3. 17. nohi marg. see Judg. 13 : 17. 18. —• '3 tjN, implying a fresh particular and one of greater magni- tude, 'it was also (or even) true that, etc' nisNS II. § 187. 1 for Jt'sns § 63. 1. «. 19. n^^s-ns § 271. b. 22. nxiiV in respect to a come?; or collectively corners, so that they occupied every corner of these subjugated kingdoms, or that the distri- bution of the land was made with fixed corners and boundaries between the several tribes, 'jjVm y-is-riNi , comp. ver. 5. Sihon was king of Heshbon, Deut. 1 : 4. 24. )...'] both — and, as in Lat. ef — et. 25. -c-'N'ta § 271. 1, comp. on 1 Kin. 18:3. 26. iin-yn' with a , Gen. 43 : 3. 27. s^ys-; § 263. 4. 29. -? repeats the noun § 281. 32. — Vn MS § 271. a. onxsp ; this verb may either govern the direct object or be construed with h § 272. 2. a ; one construction is adopted with the pronoun, the other with the nouns in apposition with it, happened ii.^, v z to our kings, etc. 34. -ns*'] § 271. b. 35. ynxai § 249. 1. c. 37. sjiniNana prep, in or because of, see on Gen. 39 : 14. NOTES ON ISAIAH 40. 137 ISAIAH. CHAPTER XL. The last twenty-seven chapters of this book form one connected prophecy, of which the foresight of the Babylonish captivity, 39 : 6, 7, was the starting-point and the historical occasion, and which was designed to remove the despondency produced by the prospect and especially the experience of this great calamity. The prophet is enabled to look out over the entire future of God's scheme of mercy, and he aims to comfort the people by shewing them that they had a grand mission .to fulfil and a glorious destiny which should be accomplished notwith- standing all present and future evils. The work of consolation is begiin in this chapter by the assurance (1) vs. 1-11, the Lord who seemed to have forsaken Jerusalem is about to return and achieve her salvation. (2) vs. 12—26, the possibility of what appears so incredible is con- firmed by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness. (3) vs. 27-31, the despondency of the people is therefore groundless. The theme of the whole prophecy is contained in ver. 1, 2, which not only characterize it in the general as consolatory, but even fore- shadow its triple division, with the special topic of each. 1. !!tth2 , the repetition is emphatic. The persons addressed are not specifically the priests (LXX), prophets (Targ.), elders, nor certain in- quirers supposed to have consulted Isaiah respecting the future fortunes of the people, but all who hear the summons. The imperative form is unessential and does not belong to the main idea to be expressed. The thing insisted upon is not so much the duty and obligation of the work of consolation as the certainty that God's people were to be consoled. It was of no consequence who should administer the comfort ; that is accordingly left indefinite. The point of real interest was that there was ground for comfort and that the people would receive it. rty , not a vocative (Vulg.) but object of verb : this expression contains already the seeds of consolation, since it is a recognition of the relation as still existing between God and the people, which the latter might be tempted in their dejection to imagine had been broken off", "(mni saith or is saying § 263. 2, for the utterance, though begun, is not completed ; not will say, as though God Vt'ould at some future time direct that comfort should be given to his people. For though it largely respects an emer- gency which had not yet arisen, 39 : 8, the comfort is not postponed to another time, but is given in this prophecy. And the same phrase is frequently used throughout Isaiah, and always in a present sense, -lasj to say, introduces the very words of a speaker, while -la'i to speak, in- 138 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. volves no citation of the exact language. Marg. Haphtarah of -?hriio , i. e. corresponding to the Parasliah or lesson of the law, beginning Deut. 3:23. 2. aV— 5? according to. Gen. 41 : 40, the heart, in a manner agree- able to the heart or feelings ; or the strict local sense of the prep, may be retained, speak not to the ears merely, but so as to reach down to and remain npon the heart. a^ denotes the whole interior nature of man, including both the understanding, 1 Kin. 3 : 9, and the affections, Deut. 30 : 6. The meaning here is, speak so as to affect the feelings ; the words themselves do not determine in what way, whether joyously oa the reverse, but usage confines it to the former, o^ani', §47, the city considered as the centre and capital of God's earthly kingdom, put for that kingdom itself or for the people who compose it (as Eome for the Eoman empire), and hence equivalent to •'tey of ver. 1. Those critics, "who deny the genuineness of this prophecy and refer it to some imagin- ary writer at or near the close of the captivity, are compelled to under- stand by ' Jerusalem' the desolated city itself, or its inhabitants in exile, though it is hard to see why these should be thus singled out from the rest of the exiles as the recipients of special comfort. in"^'i jyroclaim, cry in a loud tone, thus differing from ns'i . The proclamation embraces the three things which now follow. !^n'22 , usually masc. here fem. means both a host or army, and military service. In Num. 4 : 23 it is applied to the Levitical ministrations in the sanctuary as a militia sacra, an orderly and well appointed service by a special body organized and de- voted to that particular function. It here denotes Jerusalem's period of suffering, comp. Heb. 10 : 32, conceived of as a toilsome service, and for a definite term. This is now full, i. e. completed. "H"'- ' some render pardoned, a sense which the word does not have ; Gesen. trans- lates is satisfied or discharged by the infliction of the merited penalty; others her punishment is accej^ted as sufficient, but this gives an un- proved meaning to -jis ; the verb properly means to be accepted, and is technically used of the acceptance of sacrifices, whence the most probable opinion is that -jiy is here used as nxBh ' sin,' so often is for ' a sin- offering,' an atonement, for her iniquity is accepted. •<3 is most naturally taken in the same sense with the two that pre- cede it, that, introducing the third particular of the comfort to be pro- claimed. If rendered for, it assigns the reason of the preceding ; she is released from further suffering, for, etc. .^np^ , the preterites of this verse are prophetic § 262. 4. cs^^ss double, not in a strict numerical sense ' two things,' whether, as some old writers explained it, justifica- tion and sanctification, or the two particulars before mentioned, but in- NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 2. 3. 139 definitely to denote the abundance or largeness of the blessings to be received, comp, Gl:7. Those who render the preceding 13 /or, must refer * double' not to blessings but to punishment or sufferings, as Jer. 16 : 18, Eev. 18 : 6, not as though she had suffered twice as much as her sins had deserved, or as God had intended to inflict, but amply for the purposes of punishment ; their punishment was ' double,' not so as to ex- ceed but to be commensurate with the vastness of their sins. : rrirNan-Via the prep, may have its local sense in all her sins, in the midst of them, and by implication in spite of them ; or it may denote the price, comp. Gen. 3 : 19, 37 : 28, for all her sins, by a gracious recompense of good for evil. The rest of the book may be divided into three principal sections, of nine chapters each, indicated by the refrain, 48 : 22, 57 : 21, and answering in a general way to the three topics of consolation just an- nounced. The prominent though not the exclusive subject of (1) ch. 40-48 is the overthrow of Babylon and Israel's deliverance from exile, culminating in ch. 45. This is a pledge and a preliminary fulfilment of the declaration that 'her warfare is accomplished.' (2) ch. 49-57, the sufferings and reward of the Messiah, culminating in ch. 53 : ' her sin-offering is accepted.' (3) ch. 58-66, the future glory of Israel, culminating in ch. 60 : 'she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.' The remainder of the first division of this chapter consists of three stanzas of three verses each : (1) vs. 3-5. In confirmation of what has just been announced, and as the method by which it is to be effected, it is declared that God will re- turn to his long-forsaken people. (2) vs. 6-8. This is indubitably certain : for it does not depend on frail and feeble man, but is secured by the unfailing word of God. (3) vs. 9-11. It is represented as actually taking place before their eyes ; God is seen returning to his people. 3. Vig , not a continuation of the command, vs. 1. 2, with •>r>'; under- stood, 'let there be a voice,' but an exclamation, a voice/ equivalent to 'hark ! ' or ' I hear a voice ;' const, as in LXX, Eng. Ver. ' voice of one crying,' or apposition, ' a voice crying.' xn-p alludes to «N-p_, ver. 2, following the injunction to cry, this voice is heard crying. The voice itself is undefined, only the quarter is recognized from which it comes, "linraa i)i the wilderness. This may be connected with what jorecedes and designate the locality where the voice is heard, or with what follows and show where the way is to be prepared. The parallelism of the last clause is urged in favour of connecting it with what follows : but the 140 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. different collocation of the words in the two clauses, together with the fact that one of its most remarkable fulfilments, as testified by all four of the evangelists, Mat. 3 : 3, Mark 1:3, Luke 3 : 4, John 1 : 23, was in John the Baptist, who came preaching in the wilderness of Judea, favours the other view. At the same time, while strictly belonging to what precedes, it will naturally be understood also with what follows ; the road was to be prepared where the voice was heard, nanx; is properly a wilderness, a waste, uncultivated region, producing a scanty herbage, fit only for pasturage ; nany is a desert, a sterile, arid region, totally destitute of products. Those interpreters who see no allusion in this prophecy to anything except the Babylonish exile and the restoration from it, understand by ' the wilderness ' and ' the desert ' the region be- tween Babylon and Palestine, through which God here promises a safe and easy passage to his people returning from exile. But not a word is here said about the return of the people from captivity. The road is not for the people to march over, but for God himself. The figure is not even that of God marching at the head of his people, and leading them from bondage, as when he brought them out of Egypt. But it is God returning to his people Avho had alienated him by their' sins and in consequence fallen into their present extremity. They are now exhorted to prepare the way for his return to accomplish their salvation. It has further been made a question whether ' the wilderness ' is to be under- stood literally or figuratively, and accordingly whether it denotes the wilderness of Judea, where John preached repentance in fulfilment of this prediction, or a place of destitution, privation and trial, and re- presents the condition of sin and suffering in which the people were. But in point of fact these two meanings do not exclude each other. John's preaching in the wilderness, like his dress and his ascetic life, was itself symbolical of the spiritual and moral waste which Judah then presented, and which it was his mission to endeavour to reclaim. His appearance in a locality conformed to the literal terms of the prophecy was an index pointing him out as its subject, and one by whom it was fulfilled in its higher spiritual sense. A like mingling of the literal and the figurative is frequent in the prophecies, comp. Zech. 9 : 9, Ps. 22 : 18. It may be remarked, in addition, that this is a generic prophecy, and was fulfilled in the entire series of instruments and messengers from Isaiah onward, by which God wrought reformations among his people at various periods, and thus prepared the way for his more or less con- spicuous return to them. In this class of predictions it is not unusual for the prophets to employ terms, which are in a general sense applicable to all the particulars included within the scope of the fulfilment, but which NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 3-5. 141 are in a more special and strict sense descriptive of some one of marked prominence, comp. Gen. 3 : 15, 2 Sam. 7 : 12-16. So here, while all God's messengers to the people preached repentance in a moral and spiritual waste, John the Baptist did so in a literal wilderness likewise. !i32, cause to turn away, clear, prepare by the removal of obstacles, as of sin by a timely repentance. X['\ § 254. 9. a, the way which Jehovah Avill use and over which he will come ; this is a general term under which ri;Stt is embraced as a particular kind of road, highway, or causeway raised above the ordinary surface. ^I'i'', if the reference be to linear obliquity, tnake straight, if to superficial inequality, make level; the next verse shows that the latter idea is here prominent. 4. An amplification of the preceding idea. The meaning is of course not that the valleys shall be converted into mountains and vice versa, but that the one shall be raised and the other depressed, so as to form a smooth and level course. ^'i^K j declarative, shall he raised, or perhaps mandatory, as this is included among the senses of the future, and might here be suggested by the preceding command, let it be raised. A^a, also N'A and x-'a, a steep narrow valley, comp. on 1 Sam. 17:3, while nypa means a valley that is broad and open, or even one that is expanded to a plain. ii5yn, according to the Eng. Ver. which here follows the LXX, crooked, in contrast with mia-'tt , straightness : but as the latter, comp. f,Ti;: , ver. 3, may refer to superficial equality, evenness, the former may denote an eminence, or as an adj. uneven, broken into numerous hillocks, c&s-.r'i difficult 2')asses, narrow gorges should be opened out to wide valleys or plains, or according to Dr. Alexander, ridges. 5. n'^^iJ'i and as a result of the preceding preparations shall be re- vealed. This is to be preferred to the indirect subjunctive rendering that the glory q/ the Lord may be revealed. The former is more forcible, as it certainly assures of this result, which the latter only does by im- plication. *ii nins, applied to any manifestation of Jehovah's presence or display of his perfections : used also of that symbolical brightness which often accompanied God's revelation of himself, as at the dedication of the temple, 1 Kin. 8:11. When the way was prepared for him by the penitence of his people, God himself would come and display his glorious perfections in the salvation of his people. This was true of their deliverance from exile, and other tokens of his presence, but es- pecially of his personal coming in the flesh, of which the apostle John says, in language borrowed perhaps from this passage, 1 : 14, we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, nioa-^s all * A common abbreviation for ni'n" . 142 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. flesh, in its widest sense, Gen. 7:21, all living animals ; here, as often elsewhere, all mankind. The glory displayed by the coming of God to his people should be so conspicuous that all mankind (not the chosen people only) should behold it. This was more conspicuously true of Christ's advent than of the deliverance from Babylon, i^h- together, may qualify the verb and denote identity of time, shall see it immediately on its being displayed, or qualify the noun, all flesh together. 13 might be the object of nsn shall see that, etc. : but it is better to make ' see' govern an object understood, 'the glory of God,' and translate ^s for ; this is its meaning wherever else the phrase occurs. It then confirms what precedes, the mouth of Jehovah, not man, hath spoken it. 6. It has just been announced on the authority of God that his glory would be revealed in the salvation of his people. The next stanza, vs. 6-8, declares how reliable and unfailing that word is. ikn V'p,asin ver. 3, an exclamation, either const, voice of one saying or, app. a voice saying. Some make the voice that of God, and the person addressed the prophet, a view of the case which has led in a few MSS. to pointing the next verb n52N;i , and to the rendering in the LXX eiTra, and in the Vulgate dixi. But there is no necessity of defining who the speaker is. "iKxi , a second voice, the person addressed by the first speaker here re- plies. Junius and Tremellius (quoted by Dr. Alexander) assume but a single voice and make 5'ip the subject, ' a voice says cry, and says or tells me what I shall cry.' n":;3n— Vs , as in the previous verse used of mankind : perhaps that may account for the use of the article, all the flesh just spo- ken of : this is not necessary, however, as the article may be used in its generic sense § 245. 5. -I'sh grass, a comparison frequent in the Scrip- tures, the point of resemblance, as is plain from parallel passages and from this connexion, being that of evanescent frailty. The respect in which human frailty is here asserted will depend upon the meaning given to "i-Drt . Its primary signification is that oi kindness or benevole^it regard. It is used (1) of God's favour to men, (2) of men's love to God, or piety, (3) of men's benignity or kindness to one another. On the assumption that the precise thing here asserted is the vanity of human greatness and power, some interpreters assume that the word must have the sense of beauty ; comp. '\'n , and the English grace, which mean both favour and beauty. So Eng. Ver. goodliness, LXX Sofa, retained 1 Pet. 1 : 24. The adoption of this rendering by the apostle does not prove its accuracy as" a verbal translation, but only that the sentiment expressed is true, and that it was sufficiently accurate for the purpose which he had in view in quoting it. But as the word occurs nowhere else in this sense, and as its meanings in other places yield a good sense here, there NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 6-8. 143 is no need of departing from them. It may mean favour sliewn to men — human favour is precarious and feeble ; we cannot build much therefore on human promises, but this is the word of God. Or love to God, piety : it is used in this sense by Hosea G : 4, " your goodness is as a morning cloud." The meaning then is, human goodness is too feeble and frail to merit such an interposition as is here predicted. But the prediction is not based on any expectation of human merit, it rests solely on the gracious word of God. : r\-;;ari ys flower of the field, i. e. ' wild flower,' as ' beast of the field ' denotes wild beast. It is not prob- able that any stress is to be laid here upon the distinction between wild and cultivated flowers, the former being less cared for, and especially liable to be trodden upon or cut down. The individualizing is due to the vividness of poetic conception, or it may have been suggested by as- sociation with the grass previously mentioned. The preceding clause contains a metaphor, here a particle of comparison is introduced. Those who insist on a literal understanding of our Lord's words ' this is my body,' should here believe, on the basis of this passage, that all flesh is, not by a figure but in its actual substance, grass. 7. The comparison suggested before is here developed, and the point of comparison stated. Man resembles grass because it dries up, and a flower since it fades or wilts. »2^ § 2G2. 3. Vs:^ § 35. 1, § 42. a, editions vary in giving Merka or Methegh to the ultimate syllable, "is for ; some render lohen, a sense which the particle sometimes has, but it is best to adhere to the ordinary meaning when practicable, hf "n Spirit, since God's infinite Spirit conducts and presides over all operations of nature, great or minute; or, the breath of Jehovah has blown upon it; or, which amounts to the same thing though it is less poetical, the toind of Jehovah, i. e. sent by him, see on Gen. 1 : 2. -jiN, not a particle of inference, therefore, but of asseveration, yea, or surely. csn. Some suppose without reason that the Chaldeans are meant ; yes, this powerful oppressing people is grass which his breath can wither. This word, when standing absolutely, often means the people by way of eminence, i. e. God's chosen people, Israel, as on the other hand •''la stands for heathen nations ; some so understand it here, yes, even Israel is grass, their goodness fleeting and void of all merit. But there is no need of restricting it in either of these ways ; it is better to take it, as in 42 : o, for people generally, mankind, equivalent to " all flesh,'' vs. 5. G. Sub- ject with article, predicate without, as commonly in Greek, though not a universal rule. 8. An emphatic repetition for the sake of making plainer the con- trast to be presented, nanii and, where we must employ the adversative 144 HEBREW CHEESTOMATHY. but § 287. 1. Word in its wide sense, not limited to promise ov pro- phecij, mucli less to the specific utterance which precedes, though that is of course included : nor to the gospel to which it is applied by Peter. c*,p stand, i. e. be valid, firm, opposed to fail of accomplishment. Ac- cording to the meaning of I'^oh , the sense will be, (1) No lack of goodness on the part of man can prevent God's word of grace from tak- ing effect. (2) The feebleness and frailty of man is no argument against the completion of so glorious a salvation, since God's word assures it. Or (3) the fleeting favour of man only heightens by contrast the end- less favour of God and the certainty of his word. The omission from y^^ ver. 7, to ya ver. 8, in the LXX, shows how various readings may arise from the proximity of clauses or para- graphs of like ending. 9. In the confidence of faith God is actually seen coming to Zion, and the capital city is directed to announce the fact to the rest of the laud, sba— iri, ascend a high mountain, that the voice may be heard more widely : some suppose an allusion to the mountains on which Je- rusalem was built and by which it was surrounded. 'ii^~"'Vs , pleonastic w^Q oi i\\Q \)Vono\ra, for thee, for thyself . Mjy.^itt announcing glad tid- ings, LXX ewayyeXt^o/xcvos ; it thus differs from !FjsVa which simply denotes a messenger, irrespective of the character of his message. It may govern the following word, " bearing glad tidings to Zion ; " then fem. because it was the custom for women to celebrate victories with songs and dances, or as a term of office, comp. riVnf> § 198, or as a col- lective = ci-i'ian . It is simpler, however, to regard it as in apposition with Zion ; Zion herself is to announce the glad message to inferior cities. h3^, announce it in a loud tone, without faltering or hesitation, for it is certainly true, ^n'^^.r; , not thyself, but thy voice. ''Nn"'ri , have no fear to make the announcement, as though there were danger of being disappointed in the issue, npn behold him or here he is, either visibly coming or actually arrived, already in the midst of Jerusalem. 10. ri.'in^. ^5'"i$?. § 47, the combination of divine names adds to the impressiveneso. 'Pl^>^, Qot in strength, for pTh is not an abstract, nor against a strong one, nor with a strong one, in conjunction with the Messiah as his agent and coadjutor, but in the capacity or character of a strong one. i^, not over him, as the object of "ht-a which is commonly followed by a, but /o?* him; he shall come as a sovereign. 112a' his reward, that which he bestovvs, or possibly that which he receives, has merited or acquired, viz. his people, whom he saves, or the salvation which he bestows. iriN with him, i. e. in his possession. "irisyBi %vork, hence the ivages which are its equivalent. NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 9-13. 145 11. ?i?h3. God is often compared to a shepherd from the days of the patriarchs, Gen. 49 : 24, and David, Ps. 23 : 1 ; the figure is adopted by our Lord in the parable of the good shepherd, John 10. The possi- ble constructions are as a shepherd who feeds his flock, as a shepherd his flock, he, Jehovah, ivill feed, as a shejjherd he will feed his flock, ^^'j'^, not only feed, but the whole work of a shepherd. ^y-lTa , avUI gather wiih his arm, i. e. take up in his arms. niVy § 153. 1, not pregnant, hnt giving suck. ih~y'. lend; others render sustain. Vs. 12-26. God's incomparable greatness is presented as a ground for trusting him to accomplish what in itself might seem incredible. 12. T}72~ic. The true answer to this question is not simply 'no one,' as though it were designed to exalt the vastness of the material creation, which man could never compass with his puny measures. It is rather implied that this which no one has done or can do, God has done. He has determined • with the utmost nicety the measure and weight of all the constituents and parts of the world, Job 28 : 25 ; he has balanced its masses and forces with a precision, which the investiga- tions of science serve but to disclose more and more : so that the main idea is not the vastness of the universe, nor merely the harmony of its parts, but the infinite superiority of him by whom these vast masses were apportioned with the utmost ease and nicety. He measures and regulates without difficulty material nature, though in itself so vast as to be incomprehensible by us. And hence the measures spoken of in the verse are ordinary and diminutive ones : if the intention had been to enhance the magnitude of the world, measures of large capacity would have been employed, but God can measure the universe by the inch and the ounce. iVVt-ia , elsewhere handful, here the hollow of his hand, distinguished from ^3 the ^Jrt/»i and i^ the hand. &■;» indef , water as an element in the constitution of the world. Some have sought to ex- plain the order in which the parts of the universe are mentioned from Gen. 1, water, then heaven or the firmament, then the earth, ^spi § 50. 1, to straighten, as the beam of a balance in weighing, thence extended to measurements of length as well as weight. Vs not — Vs kol, all, as LXX, but pret. of Via § 215. 1. c. th'a a third part, probably of an ephah, comp. the English measures quart, tierce. 'VfS^ not merely superficial c?i«s<, but the mass of the earth itself. Note the climax: measure the earth, or if not this, weigh mountains (indefinite), or even hills. dVbs a balance, probably an instrument like a steelyard, and so distinguished from : d-5Tx», whose dual form implies the double dish or scales. 13. A fresh climax; none can measure Gild's works, still less can any measure their maker, fathom his spirit, and understand his plans, 10 146 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY.. or what is yet more incredible, outdo liim in wisdom and suggest plans to him. This unbelief would do, fancying that he has overlooked, ver. 27, what ho should have attended to. ^£r] , not directed, but as in the preceding verse measured, 'irisv sj-'K his man of counsel, or counsellor, so Ps. 119 : 24. This is better than to govern inss by the verb, who, a man, will cause him to knoio his counsel. The combination of the pre- terite and the future in the verse embraces all time §263. 5. a; who has done this or who will do it ? 14. Expands the last clause of the preceding verse. ^ns-'S';!;;, not thai he might instruct hiin, expressing the design of the consultation, but and he instructed him, its actual result. The subject of the preceding verb is the object of this. »T;:b$a prep, has its local sense, taught, i. e. guided in the path, tssttjtt rectitude, not merely in a moral sense, but the right way to accomplish a desired end, or judgment, the proper course for him as the universal judge, the ruler and arbiter of all things. ni'SiiSn, signifi- cation heightened by the plural form § 201. 1. c. The future and the preterite employed in different clauses of the verse. 15. To the exhibition of God's infinite superiority to any individual creature now follows his infinite superiority to whole nations, vs. 15-17, and even to all nations combined, -jn lo ! It is impossible for God to be beholden to individuals, for see! whole nations are reckoned as a :drop. "itt3 occurs nowhere else, but without doubt means drop. ■>?-», to have compared nations to a bucket of water would have implied their insignificance, but it is rather to a drop from a bucket which, when taken out, leaves no appreciable difference in the mass left behind, its abstraction is not noticeable ; the contrast thus suggested giving a stronger impression of littleness than simply to have said a drop of water. It does not mean a drop hanging from a bucket. ph»2!i, prima- rily a cloud, which might be intended here as an imponderable body ; but it is better to take it in its derived sense ' cloud of dust,' then dust, the fine particles left on scales after weighing substances, which have no appreciable effect in disturbing its balance. LXX po-n-y] t,vyov and Vulg. momentum staterce, the turning of the scales, that small quantity which is sufficient to decide the balance. But the figure denotes rather that which is wholly inappreciable. The English Version needlessly supplies the substantive verb in the first clause, 'nations are as a drop, etc.;' d:".a is properly the subject of ia«J!^5 § 262. 3. s;;'^n from niN, habitable lands as opposed to water, especially of islands, maritime reo-ions, and territories beyond the sea which are distant and little known. (1) Islands are reckoned as an atom which he, any one, or it, the wind, taketh up ^ii:: from 5>l:5 . (2) xohich is cast away, Viic: Ni. of NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 14-19. 147 Vflla. (3) He tvill, if he chooses, i. e. he can take up islands like an atom. 16. As for Lebanon there is no sufficiency for burning : ''^ § 215. 1. d, fQllowed by that for which anything is not sufficient. The meaning is not that the vastest sacrifice would be an inadequate expiation for human sin ; nor is it au assertion of the inefficiency of the Old Testa- ment rituS,! offerings ; but such is God's infinite superiority that the grandest oflterings on the most magnificent scale are unworthy of his ac- ceptance. This is stated not as an abstract proposition, but is exhibited in a striking example. ^33^1, the lofty double range separating Pales- tine from Syria, the highest mountains with which Israel was familiar, from -jsV luhite, so called by reason of the snow resting upon its peaks, or the whitish colour of its limestone rock, ■ir.^iil collective. 17. A still stronger assertion of the truth in ver. 15, not merely nations but all the nations combined are not a drop which, however in- significant, still has existence and a certain magnitude, but i-jnjd as nothing : the prep, qualifies the expression, they are not absolutely non- existent, but as if they were nothing, ■i^rss before him, not merely in his judgment or esteem, but confronting him or compared with him. Dsstt end, cessation of being, annihilation, while i",!* is absolute negation of being, nonexistence : the former is here strengthened by -inb emptiness. The prep, is comparative, less than nothing, lit. more of nothing than nothing itself Others make it partitive, of nothing, or indicative of the material or source, consisting of nothing. — ^in'rhs belongs to both clauses. ; ^h , not by him, but in respect to him, or compared with him. 18. Sums up the preceding argument. ^5c~^^5^ and now, these things being so, to whoin, etc. ■|"'>3iri poetic form § 172. 1. Vn, the mighty God, derived from V^s to be strong. — ss-?n , what similar thing will ye compare to him, or what similitude luill ye institute in respect to him. 19. The question of ver. 18 suggests the likenesses which men in their folly have dared to make as representations of the infinite God. The puerile absurdity of idolatry is brought out by dwelling on the de- tails of the process of making a god, its materials being selected and put together by human toil. Vosn may be the direct object of 'rjaa , or the answer to the previous question with the relative supplied, the image which a workman has wrought ! this would better account for the article and for the order of the words. It properly denotes a graven image ; some suppose that it here describes the wooden interior over which the metallic surface is cast. But the metallic plating follows : it must there- fore be used in a wide sense for idol, irrespective of the mode of its 148 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. formation. J{C3 to 2)our out in the process of casting, ^nja, witli the gold, that allotted for the purpose, ^■ivf^'^, to beat into thin plates, then to cover with such plates. fi'l;J:}";i, silver chains, for ornament, or support. (1) tj-i'.^ , noun as before and repeat verb of preceding clause, a goldsmith is beating out or preparing silver chains. (2) tj-na , participle, melting or casting chains, ov, a,?, chains are not made by cast- ing, soldering the chains, melting them so as to make them adhere to the image. The change of tenses represents the image as in process of ma- nufacture ; part is completed, part is yet to be performed § 263. 5. a. 20. "2Dfir! one 2^oor as to oblation, who cannot afford to offer gold and silver to his god, must make his idol of something less precious. Or imjjoverished hj oblation, but still persisting in his poor way in what has already beggared him. Or nttiiFi may be in apposition with yy , chooses as an oblation a tree, etc. y»_ not wood but tree, he selects it while growing in the forest, ajin-;, as the god cannot preserve itself from rotting, he must be particular as to the quality of the wood, tsn skil- ful in his business or profession. I'V, for himself; others /or it, i. e. the idol. T'SM to prejiare, make, or to erect, set up, so firmly that it cannot move. 21. This description is broken off abruptly by an indignant question and a renewed description of God's infinite superiority, vs. 21-24. 5:>in ivill ye not know? Is this ignorance and stupidity to continue? are you never going to know % njn , some distinguish this from the fol- lowing clause and suppose an allusion here to the revelation of God in his word as there in his works. W{.^^"^\\ , Gen. 12:1. 28. The unreasonableness of this distrust is apparent from what they knew or ought to know. The infinite greatness of God is urged by sceptics as an argument against the salvation of the gospel. He who created and watches over the vast universe would not bestow such extra- ordinary attention on this speck of earth as the gospel supposes. But the objection is guilty of the very depreciation of God which it depre- cates. If this earth is as nothing, is the rest of the universe any greater in comparison with him ? To the prophet God's infinite great- ness is an invincible ground of trust ; no vastness of cares can so distract him that he shall be unable to do all that is needful for the feeblest and the least. fcN — n § 283. 2. Hast thou not known, or hast thou not at least heard? ■'h'^n , in apposition with the following divine names which are here emphatically accumulated ; others make r^'^ii'i the subject and ciV-:'y ^r'^t* predicate, Jehovah is the God of eternity § 254. 6. nis|5 extremities, including all that is between them, the entire eartli from one extremity to another. i\f''. faintness, primarily arising from running, ya^^^ iveariness from toil; they are here combined as equivalents to intensify the idea ; fut. because this never will occur, involving of course a denial that it ever has occurred or is possible, np.h, the words might mean ' there is no searching to his understanding,' his knowledge is in- tuitive, not discursive, is not gained by investigation. Their meaning here is, it is impossible for man to investigate the divine understanding, it is limitless. As he cannot desert Israel for lack of power or through exhaustion, neither can he from want of knowledge whether of their wants or of the methods of supplying them. 29. He is not only the possessor of strength but the source of it. He not only never wearies himself but recuperates those who do. ^rb 152 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. § 259. 2. d''5''N V^V> ^ot only to the weary but to the poioerless. X na-i;, he not only gives bnt multiplies, gives abundantly. Who among the powerless shall be thus succoured, is explained in what follows. 30. Human strength, even the most vigorous and active, is inade- quate. What has been denied of God is here affirmed of the stoutest men and those in the prime of life, c^inai, the pret. n^iha hasplur. c^^sns, but in the special sense of choice young men, selected for their fitness for military duty, it has for distinction crsha § 210. a. Vips § 282. a. 31. ""I.!? § 254. 9. b, wait for, expect him with faith and patience, which is also the sense of ' wait upon' in the Eng. Ver., though this phrase in modern English rather suggests the idea of personal atten dance. This verb may be construed with the direct object or with \ and Vn. '3";)=!i:: exchange, especially for the better, improve, renew. *^?.1 1 '^ot shall go up into feathers, i. e. put forth feathers, com p. Ps. 103 : 5, nor mount up with wings, but shall raise the j^ii^ion. t]y^ and sa;;, again as in ver. 28 : they who trust in God shall no more faint than God himself. CHAPTER XLI. In the preceding chapter the incomparable greatness of Jehovah had been asserted as a ground for Israel's trust in the salvation he had prom- ised. Here the questions of 40 : 18. 25. are as it were resumed, and his supremacy demonstrated against all opposers. This is presented under the figure of a majestic trial, to which Jehovah, as the one party, summons all the nations and the gods whose claims they put forth o) defend, challenging them to exhibit proofs of deity compared with his The chapter consists of two unequal parts, viz, : 1. vs. 1-24, the trial in detail, with its result ; 2. vs. 25-29, a brief recapitulation. The process of the trial is subdivided into : (1) The setting forth of the evidences of Jehovah's power and fore knowledge, as these would be conspicuously displayed in what he was about to achieve : a. The raising up of Cyrus, vs. 2-7. b. Making Israel victorious over all foes, vs. 8-20. (2) The futility of all other claims to divinity. The claimants can neither foretell anything nor bring anything to pass, vs. 21-24. 1. The" summons of the nations and their gods to trial, to vindicate their claim to divinity in comparison with Jehovah. iffl^^H" § 272. 3, he silent unto me, i. e. be silent and turn to me. Some understand NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 1. 2. 153 tliis of conversion, cease your raging liostility and turn quietly and sub- missively to me, and thus you shall gain the new strength promised, 40 : 31. Others, be reduced to silence, as the result of the trial which follows, this being already anticipated at the outset. It would then be a summons to be silenced by entering into trial with God, and finding themselves unable to make out their claims. It is better to regard it as a call to attention ; listen silently to me, and then with your utmost vigour maintain your cause. God is the speaker throughout this chap- ter. ni'N, see on 40 : 15. The summons to the most distant nations implies that those nearer at hand are likewise challenged, hb '2';5ti;, allusion to 40 : 31, where this is asserted of those waiting for Jehovah. Let the nations, who will not wait on him, renew it for themselves, summon all their strength, and, if possible, redouble it. Change of person § 279. The future has an imperative sense, as is shown by the preceding imperative and the cohortative at the end of the verse, ^ta^ approach not one another but God, and this not as worshippers but as adversaries, iis-i-i, after the preliminary silence during the presentation of God's claims to divinity, they may set forth their own or those of the idols which they worship, i-n; together, God and his adversaries. t32ie?3^ (1) judgment or trial, (2) judgment seat, place of trial. 2. The first proof of God's power and foreknowledge adduced is the annunciation of his purpose to raise up Cyrus, whose appearance and correspond nee with what is here predicted of him would give evidence both that God controlled human history, and that he foreknew what- ever comes to pass. Cyrus is described as, in prophetic vision, already raised up (~."'>~) and pursuing his career of conquest (other verbs future). That -1-1-- is a prophetic preterite § 262. 4, and Cyrus, though ideally present, belongs to the ^distant future, is apparent from the fact that the announcement of his coming proves God's divinity against the idols. God foretold the coming of Cyrus and brought it to pass, while the idols could do nothing of the kind. He is here spoken of in general terms, su3aply as a great conqueror from the East, or, as this is supplemented by ver. 25, from the North and East, i. e. Persia, which lay in this di- rection from Palestine. In the progress of the prophecy he is more fully described, and his very name announced, p-i- . Some suppose Abraham, and others Christ, to be referred to, and make pna the object of n-yn, and abstract for concrete = p'^ra righteous man, so Eng. Ver. But the ob- ject of -i^yrr is not expressed, and the relative is to be supplied § 285. 3, raised tip him iohom not victory meets at every step, which gives to pna an unauthorized sense, but righteousness c ills to its foot as its servant and follower. He is raised up as an instrument of God's righteousness. 154 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. ■jri^, the subject is "p-m, not God, nor he, the conqueror, drives nations before himself, nor ib. ',a-n nsys {!) zvill make Ais, the conqueror's, sivords (collective) as dust, i. e. numerous, and his hows fleet as chaff ; but this figure is more appropriate to the subdued than the subjugator. (2) suf. collect, referring to kings, make their sword as dust. (3) ''anh may best be regarded as an absolute expression of the manner or in- strument § "274. 2. e, make nations and kings as dust hj his sword, i. e, that of Cyrus. 3. DiVt' § 274. 2, e. hnx (1) a way that he had not gone ivith his feet, or previously passed over : this violates the tense of the verb. (2) a way that tvith his feet he shall not come, he shall not be compelled to retrace his steps. (3) the loay at his feet, i. e. after him one shall not come, no one shall pursue him. (4) a way he shall not go toith his feet, sucb shall be his speed that he shall rather fly than walk. The last is the best rendering. 4. The question of ver. 2, 3 is resumed. Knj? (1) an answer to the question he calling the generations from the beginning has done it, he who is the universal controller of providence and history has controlled it in this instance. (2) continues the question and agrees with '''a : this is favoured by the absence of the article. Calling may mean calling into existence, or proclaiming, heralding, announcing beforehand. Who has exhibited this evidence of power and foreknowledge by raising up Cyrus? The answer is — I the Lord ; first and with the last — before all and not survived by any. nw (1) I am the same, unchangeable; this gives a supposititious sense to the pronoun ; (2) I am he, the one in question who has done this ; (3)1 am first and with the last § 258. 2. Vs. 5-7 express the terror of the nations, their endeavours to nerve each other, and to put their gods in the best condition to render effectual help. The sarcasm lies in the fact that idols needing the services of ordinary workmen should be looked to in opposition to the infinite God. Th3 immediate occasion of their terror may be Cyrus, whom God has raised up for the judgment of the nations, or this evidence of divine power and foreknowledge accomplishes their discomfiture in the grand trial which is represented as proceeding, and fills them with dismay. Yet instead of abandoning the contest and renouncing their follies for God's service, they but confirm one another in error and fly more fran- tically to their senseless idols, that these may establish by counter proofs their equality or superiority. 5. •2~n,, tJtcy drewnen- to one another for mutual consultation and assistance, or to God, taking up the challenge or summons of ver. 1, and engaging in the unequal trial. NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 3-9. 155 6. I'^ts;;, tliey seek to relieve one another's fears by mutual exhorta- tion to courage and persistence ; fut. because descriptive of what is pass- ing. The prophet places himself in the midst of the action ; a part is performed and a part to come § 2G3. 5. a. 7. All who have had to do with making the idol encourage one an- other, each striving to remove the fears of the rest, and pronouncing his part of the work upon the idol good, or repairing what is yet weak or lacking, so that there may be no failure in this contest from its imper- fect manufacture. pa?5^, respecting the soldering, it is good, see on Gen. 1 : 28, not it is good i. e. ready for soldering. 8. The second proof of the divine omnipotence and foreknowledge is Israel's deliverance from all his foes, and their utter discomfiture and destruction, notwithstanding the weakness of the former and the power of the latter. This, when effected, as it certainly would be, would afford a grand proof of the divinity of Jehovah. As this is addressed to Israel's despondency, it is largely dwelt upon, and presented first in literal terms, vs. 8-13, then under two distinct figures, a worm thresh- ing the mountains, vs. 14-16, and a supernatural flow of waters for those perishing with thirst, vs. 17-20. Israel is addressed and characterized, vs. 8. 9, his relation to God stated as a ground of confidence in what follows. God could not and would not desert to his foes, those for whom he had done so much, and whom he had destined to so great an end. ^Nn»^, the substantive verb is not to be supplied. Thou art Israel, or thou Israel art my servant. The people are again addressed by the two names of their ancestor, used as poetic equivalents ; the sacred name, however, is put first • and gives its colour to the other, as the relation to God is prominent in his thoughts. In 40 : 27, where the sinful weakness of the people is prominent, the order is the reverse, •'■nas servant, one em- ployed to do a certain work. Moses is called God's servant, Deut. 34 : 5, Nebuchadnezzar, Jer. 25 : 9, the material creation, Ps. 119 : 91 ; here Israel. 'q'pnh3,not only engaged in God's service but appointed of God himself to be fo, selected from others and rather than others for this special purpose. crt-ax ynt. seed of Abraham, whom God had promised to bless, and to make a blessing to all nations. :"'a~s< § 102. 3, my lover or loho loved me, implying of course reciprocal affection. 9. God designated them as his and brought them from remote parts for his service the pains bestowed upon them making it more sure that he will not desert them now. y:sittVj?''_"i wr^, the accumulation of synonymous words makes the statement more em- phatic. Shame denotes the frustration of plans and disappointed expect- ations. ","N^, see on 40 : 17. •tii"'";! •''i:?^ thy men of strife § 256, men striving with thee. 12. Expansion and repetition of the last clause of the preceding verse. dttpsri, an expression often used to denote total disappearance. They shall vanish not only to a careless inspection, but the most earnest scrutiny shall detect no trace of their existence, osxr!) -j^^s , see on 40: 17. 13. The reason of Israel's safety and of the destruction of their foes. pimK (1) causative, making strong. This yields a good sense, but is not the usual meaning of the word in Hiphil, and is not its meaning in ver. 9 above. (2) holding fast, or firmly; the idea is not so much that of guidance out of perplexity and danger, as of preservation from falling or sinking. Not u'ill hold, E. V. but am holding or the holder of for all time § 206. i^Nn , not (1) for finite tense / a?«. saying, but (2) / am NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 10-14. 157 the one saying to thee, or (3) I the one saying to thee, etc. have helped thee. According to (3) the thing said is simply Nnip Vn; according to (2) the whole to the end of the verse. According to (3) T who say to thee fear not have actually helped thee, and in this given a pledge that you have no occasion to fear ; according to (2) / the Lord am the one saying this, therefore it is no vain word but efficacious, truthful and strength imparting. ^'n-^ty, have helped thee in former times, as a pledge of present and future protection, or, have already granted the aid which you require in this case. The rendering / will help violates the tense. 14. The literal is, as is frequently the case in Isaiah, succeeded by a figurative statement. The first figure, vs. 14-16, is a worm, helpless and despicable, in danger of being crushed by the foot of every passer by, converted into a mighty engine which pulverizes the mountains and scatters them to the winds. The accomplishment of such a result by such an instrument is a clear proof of the omnipotence of God and his control of human history, ^x-i-'p— ?N, the frequent repetition of the ex- hortation not to fear, implies the strong temptation they were under to do so ; fern, to agree with My'^.i'n § 253. 1. or § 254. 3. This verse is a repetition and expansion of the divine voice at the close of ver. 13, the first clause dwelling upon the person addressed, the second on the person of the speaker. -cn3 § 90. {pass.^ the only form of the word which oc- curs, except the future, which is found in combination with it, Jer. 23 : 31. It is used of a divine utterance, almost always in connection with the name of God, more rarely of an inspired man. Iji^.^.^'J , fem. suf. re- fers to riyV'fij properly to purchase from the power of another by the payment of a ransom. It is used repeatedly of God's delivering Israel from the bondage of Egypt and the power of other foes, as the converse "isa to sell is constantly used of his subjecting them to the bondage of their foes, though no price was paid in either case, so that it may simply mean deliverer. But in the typical institutions of the law this word was used to express one, who as a near kinsman of one impoverished or slain, redeemed his property and restored it to him, or avenged his death. How far V^a , as applied to God, have been associated with that type, or how much it may have retained of the radical signification of the word, we cannot tell. But that type teaches what is more fully unfolded in the New Testament, that God is the redeemer of his people from present and eternal evil by the payment of an equivalent, even the life of the Son of God, who is the manifested Jehovah of the Old Testament, though this distinction of persons in the godhead was not clearly revealed to the consciousness of the saints of that economy, t-'n;:, see on 40 : 25, in- 158 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. eludes the ideas of infinitely exalted and perfectly pure, the holy God who is the God of Israel. 15. n ? n , see on ver. 11. ^i'^ri'sa I have 'placed //iee /or, converted thee into. This is what God has already made them, as will be shown in due time. ii^ittV threshing instrument, sharp, new, not worn and dulled, possessed of edges or blades. nv'S'^s , the reduplicated form is by some supposed to express number, many blades, strictly mouths: the 'edge' of a sword or sharp instrument is called its ' mouth.' imn, thou shalt thresh mountains, comp. Mic. 4 : 13, Dan. 2:34. 35. t3^";n, not specifically a symbol of kingdoms, but belonging to the imagery of the figure, which is that of a worm reducing mountains to powder, 16. The figure is continued ; after the threshing comes the winnow- ing, which was performed by casting up to the wind ; they shall be dis- persed and driven away as completely as chaff" from the threshing floor. Jnnsc^ , the pronoun is used to indicate the oj)position of Israel to the enemies just spoken of § 243. 1. i may be conjunctive, and thou shalt rejoice in consequence of the destruction of foes, or adversative, and on other hand, i. e. but, while they perish thou shalt have cause to rejoice. nS'nia in Jehovah, in virtue of your relation to him, as tx) rejoice in wealth is in the possession of it or in the advantage it brings. i^shJin boast, glory : He shall be the ground of triumphant confidence. Marg. see on 40 : 26. 17. Another figure ; water is given in overflowing abundance to those perishing with thirst, when and where it could be least expected. This similitude is often used by Isaiah, suggested probably by the experience of Israel in the wilderness when coming up from Egypt. First the neces- sity is described. It is not the literal thirst of the exiles returning from Babylon which is intended, for (1) the language would then be hyper- bolical and fanatical ; no such miraculous gift of water occurred on their return ; (2) this is a fresh image of what had been set forth under a diff'erent emblem in the preceding verses. There is no more reason for regarding this as literal description than the worm pulverizing mountains. Thirst is a figure for misery and destitution, for which an abundant and unexpected supply shall be provided. It is not to be confined to the suffer- ing of the Babylonish exile, though that is of course included, comp. Amos 8 : 11-13. fiP'^ij;, the form appears to be from nn'j , and so some take it. But as that word has the sense of ^;^ari;iy, not of parching or drying up, which the "context requires, it is probably from n-js with Daghesh-forte emphatic § 24, c. Secondly, the plentiful supply, a. its source, then b. in the next verse the supply itself cryx, hear prayer favourably, answer them ; no prayer had been mentioned, but it was implied in the wretched- NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 15-23. 159 ness above described ; first aflSrmatively, then negatively, as is usual with Isaiah, / will not desert them. 18. B->^2ta, not merely high places, but bare, naked cliffs or hills. niyj^a, water shall abound everywhere, in hills and valleys. This is not a description of physical changes which shall be wrought, but figures of abundant blessing. The interpreter must not particularize clifi", valley, desert, and make each a symbol of some distinct individual thing, but take the whole image together as forming one picture of wel- come and overflowing supply. 19. The wilderness, laitt, containing only scanty vegetation, and even the desert, na-y , absolutely destitute of verdure, comp. on 40 : 3, shall be made to produce stately trees. This is not a new figure, but a carrying out of that already employed. The trees are not designed to suggest shade and shelter from the heat, nor to delight the eye by beauti- ful groves, but to evidence the thoroughness of the change produced by this miraculous abundance of water; that is made fruitful which was sterile before. 20. '(Tch expresses the design, 'in order that they may see,' either 3 pi. indef. § 243. 2. b, it may be seen, or, the nations opposed to God in this strife. 5?a-'»j'i, ellipsis of ^h V^. JSN-na, not only produced it but created it, implying something altogether new and above the operation of natural causes, see on Gen. 1:1. 21. The idols and their worshippers are addressed and challenged to exhibit like proofs of divinity, csain produce your cause, i. e. your side in this great contest, ci-^rittsy your strengths or strong ones, those on which you rely. Some make it * your champions,' i. e, idols. The Eng. Ver. better, ' your strong reasons.' : aj5?;;i. ^V^. the king, both the ruler and defender of Jacob. 22. iiT'^j;'! ?to\o § 279 ; both verbs have the same subject and object, though some translate let them bring near their idols, and let them, the idols, announce to us, etc. n'sjan . . . nisisN-;." . The contrast has been dif- ferently understood; either the proximate and the remoter future, or more probably the former things are past predictions already uttered and accomplished, while the coming things are predictions now to be made of what is yet future. ^ri—ihN the end of them, their issue, whether they are fulfilled or not. We, i. e. God and his people on one side; they, i. e. idols and their followers on the other. 23. Change of person § 279. cinjs 13 , this was the thing tobe decided. ^yfrri ^.a^^1n, either reward yonx friends and ;j?«i«V« your foes, or f/o some thing either good or bad, comp. Jer. 10 : 5, Zeph. 1 : 12. nyncii § 172. 3. x-ijn § 97. 2. a. ; I'^i-;::, some connect with the subject wejhoih. par- 160 HEBREW CHEESTOMATHY. ties together ; others with the verbs, look about and see together, or at the same time ; others still with the object, see the good and evil ye bare done together. 24. As they are unable to accept the challenge, and to adduce evi- dence to sustain them in their claim of divinity, sentence is given against them; they are proved worthless and condemned as such. •]i^)2 of nothing, composed of it and equal to it, or less than nothing, see on 40 : 17. dsVya*) your work, your idols which are of human workmanship, or which is better suited to the connection, gour deed, what you, the idols, have done, nsy'.n, abomination, an object of religious abhorrence, comp. Gen. 43 : 32. ■ vpn'q according to some = nysN tvorse than a viper, but the parallel expressions show it to be equivalent to, if not an ortho- graphic variation for 0£n. 25. The trial is recapitulated: the two great arguments of Jehovah's deity are repeated, with the failure of the idols to exhibit similar proofs, whereupon sentence is pronounced again. 1st proof: the raising up of Cyrus, ver. 25, the idols neither did it nor predicted it, ver. 26 ; 2nd proof: foretelling and accomplishing Israel's deliverance, ver. 27, the in- ability of the idols is manifested again, ver. 28, they are worthless, ver. 29. ■'rii-i'iyn, similarity of expressions to ver. 2: the preterite here, as there, is shown to refer not to what is actually past, by being adduced as a proof of divine foreknowledge, t-bsw . As the Babylonians invaded Palestine from the north, and Chaldea is called the north country, whereas this conqueror is said, ver. 2, to be raised up from the East, some refer the first clause to God's raising up Babylon to be a scourge to Israel, and the next to Cyrus' march to overthrow it. But this assumes a change of subject not intimated in the text. Others combine the North of this clause with the East of the following, and apply it to Cyrus as from both North and East, i. e. the North-East. There may perhaps be an allusion to his twofold origin, as he was descended from both the royal house of Media in the North and that of Persia in the East, ■'n'ia Nnj5: , either he shall call by, i. e. upon my name, or he shall call tvith, i. e. proclaim my 7iame, see on 1 Kin. iV : 24 ; for the fulfilment in either case see his edict, Ezra 1 : 2. a^iAo § 271. 2, this word is specially applied to Baby- lonish nobles. -i^H , trample them down, as something utterly worthless and vile, indicating the completeness of the subjugation and their inability to make resistance. 20. '-S-I73 from the beginning, not as 40 : 21 from the creation, but either indefinitely of old, or in contrast with •j^-'c, which means 'after the •end of,' Gen. 41 : 1, as-ir may mean ' before the beginning of.' The question will then be, who announced Cyrus' coming before his appearance ? NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 24-29. 161 |5">'T^, may be right, true, or the more exact meaning of the word may he retained, righteoxis. He in whose favour the judge pronounces is justified in his case, he it what it may ; so in this case, give decision in favour of the idols if they have foretold anything, pronounce them on that ground righteous in the claim which they are putting forth to divinity. 27. vitN":, not as Eng. Ver. the first shall say, but I first ; either supply ' say,' or introduce give from the last clause, i. e. give them the opportunity and privilege of saying behold them. 28. The incapacity of the idols, n^.vjasi prep, partitive, I saw of these, i. e. the idols, yyi'"", giving advice or information respecting the future. ;"i3^ *^"'>^"', declarative and they will perhaps return an answer, subjunctive that they may, etc., or interrogative, will they return, etc. 29. As they have failed to make out their claim to divinity, sentence is given against them. cVs, (1) all of them are vanity, their toorks or deeds are nought, but this violates the accents; (2) as for all of them, their works are vanity, nought. CHAPTER XLII. Chap. 40 promised to Israel deliverance and salvation, confirming the certainty of it by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness. In chap. 41 the sole divinity of Jehovah is demonstrated to the confusion of idols and their worshippers by his protection and exaltation of Israel. The idols can neither do good nor do evil, neither be the authors of any salvation to the people, nor retard the salvation God has- promised. In? this chapter the divinely appointed destiny of Israel, which God's power is pledged to accomplish, and which the idols cannot prevent, is mor©' fully unfolded, and seeming difficulties in the present and past aspect of things are removed. The chapter consists of 3 parts, viz. : 1. vs. 1-9. Israel is God's chosen servant to extend his kingdom over the earth, and to enlighten and save the nations. 2. vs. 10-17. God's apparent apathy and inaction in the past presents a seeming improbability in the way of the accomplishment of this destiny: but this is to be exchanged for an activity which shall eflfect the most stupendous results. 3. vs. 18-25. The character and condition of the people add a fresh improbability : but their sins shall not obstruct what God does for his own righteousness' sake and the magnifying of his law : and their suffer- ings, so far from proving God's inability to protect and bless them, were- sent for just reasons by God's own hand. 11 162 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 1. ""jsy. The most important question connected with this entire prophecy is who is the servant of Jehovah, comp. 41:8, who so frequently recurs in it. He cannot be Cyrus, who was not commissioned to spread the true religion, nor Isaiah, or the prophets as a class, who were not sent to the Gentiles, nor Israel in its purely national character, whose sufferings were not vicarious, and from whom he is expressly distinguish- ed, 49 : 6. It is plain from the attributes and works ascribed to him, that the Messiah is prominently referred to : this further appears from frequent applications to Christ, in the New Testament, of language em- ployed respecting this servant here and elsewhere. Yet he is. not ex- clusively intended, for (1) imperfection and sin are attributed to the servant of the Lord, 42 : 19. (2) The servant is repeatedly called Israel or addressed as Israel, 41 : 8, 44: 1, 49 : 3. (3) The connection here demands not the introduction of a fresh subject, but a statement of what was designed for Israel. (4) What is here said of God's servant is ap- plicable to the people as a whole in its measure. (5) Some of the expres- sions used respecting the servant of Jehovah are applied to the people of God, Jer. 11:19, Acts 13 : 47, 2 Cor. 6 : 2. The proper view seems to be that God's servant is Israel considered as embracing the Messiah, who was to spring from the midst of them, and by whom mainly the task of the world's salvation committed to this people, comp. John 4 : 22, was to be achieved : as we might attribute to France what was per- formed by Napoleon. This is precisely the sense of ' the seed of Abra- ham,' and may be further confirmed by the scriptural doctrine of the unity of Christ and his people, comp. 1 Cor. 12:12. ~^ttr"5 I will up- hold him or will hold him fast, retain him. There is no necessity for supplying the relative. This is applied to Christ, Mat. 12 : 18, etc., and twice by a voice from heaven. Mat. 3 : 17, 17 : 5, where the changes in the form of expression are for the sake of explanation or more exactly designating the person intended, ■'n'^t'.a , not merely choice or excellent, but actually chosen. \"i'; , some derive from y;n ru7i, (1) shall neither be dim nor run, i. e. be precipitate, not too slow nor too hasty ; (2) run atoay, flee, be driven from the successful accomplishment of his work. It is more probably from y^n § 140. 1, with allusion to y'::";i, ver. 3, he broken, defeated. j:i»n isles, remote lands, see on 40 : 15. \^hpi''_ shall wait for his law, may mean that they must remain deprived of the blessings of his king- dom until his reign comes to be extended over them, or that after their submission to him they shall wait for the utterances of the law from his mouth with a ready disposition to obey them, 5. The accumulation of titles heightens the sense of God's greatness and omnipotence, and thus gives confidence in his ability to effect what is promised in the following verses, dn'^tj-s § 221. 7. «, t^yh, mankind, not the Jews in contrast with the Gentiles, see on 40 : 7. Marg. Haph- tarah of n'tN';^a, Gen. 1 : 1. 6. ':|",n'*";n5 summoned thee to this task, called thee to be my servant, p-isa in the exercise of righteousiiess : this is shown both in faithfulness toward his servant, fulfilling all rightful claims to assistance and support, and in the nature of the work itself to which he is called, a work illus- trative of and determined by God's righteousness, pihN^ § 97. 2. a, hold thy hand, sustain, uphold. Dyn-^nnV, not a covenant people or me- diating people, though this might describe Israel's function, but a cove- nant of the people, the mediator of a covenant with them, as light in the following clause means a dispenser of light, cy may denote the Jewish 164 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. people in contrast with ol'a, tlie Gentiles, or more probably is equivalent to it, denoting, as in ver. 5, mankind. 7. Figures of the removal of sin and suffering, which Israel especially through its great representative was appointed to accomplish. 8. Jehovah claims to himself the honour of this glorious result in contrast with graven images whose powerlessness has been previously exhibited. 9. The fulfilment of previous predictions (or, as some say, those of the nearer future, i. e. about Cyrus, when they come to pass) pledges and assures the fulfilment of others made respecting events before they sprout or spring up. How completely the glorious future here heralded was yet buried in the soil and had not even sprouted, appears from what follows. Two great sources of the improbability of what has beefe an- nounced are considered, (1) God's seeming apathy and inaction ; (2) Is- rael's character and fortunes, so opposite from those described or presup- posed. These the prophet now proceeds to dispose of: but first he pro- claims a universal jubilee and summons all the world to rejoice. 10. «;"ih neiu song, indicating a fresh occasion of praise. n5:|;tt, the remotest parts of the earth are to utter their joyful thanksgivings at the salvation of the world from sin and misery to be effected by Israel. ',!<'?»!;, object of """^'i"' , 'going down to the sea and all that it contains,' or parallel to ii")^"' , and summoned to join in the praise, whether it de- notes marine animals or inhabitants of lands in the bosom of the sea. 11. isffli., see ver. 2. at-n § 197. d, § 275. 2. b. 13. Jehovah will stir up his zeal on behalf of his people, lay aside the seeming inaction of the past, and accomplish the most stupendous results. NS';, military phrase for going forth to battle. nN:f> (1) zeal, excited feeling, (2) jealousy for his own name, or on his people's behalf. yini, the battle-cry or shout to rouse the warrior's ardour. 14. God's past apathy and inaction arecontrasted with the new activity to be displayed on his people's behalf. ^''^inN , not interrogatively, but expressive of the determination formed during this period of seeming in- action, 'saying, I will be silent.^ '^i^M'^.i the comparison has sometimes been referred to the subject, God, as one bringing forth, travailing in birth with Israel, eflfecting their regeneration and salvation, but it is better and more usual to connect the comparison with the actions de- scribed. ni-ES, in the two other places in which it occurs, is a noun, viper; here it is a verb, sias, not from ck'j3 destroy, but cws blow breathe hard. tixf^Ni, not devour, hwi pant. 15. The eflfects produced by this zeal and activity of God metaphor- ically expressed. They are described as most surprising and stupendous, NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 : 7-21. 165 implying the exercise of almighty power, and of a character precisely the reverse of those in 41 : 18. They represent mighty judgments on the foes of the people to accomplish the deliverance and welfare of the latter. 16. The result will be the safe guidance of those who could no more see a way of escape from perplexity than the blind, jfwhtt , convert darkness into light, see 41 : 15. n''"i,'?j>T3'i crooked or uneven, as opposed to n':oi», lineal or superficial straightness, see on 40 : 4. en"'©? I have done them these things, ox for them, the people § 102. 2, § 273. 3. a, 17. *i ibi , driven back from the execution of their designs. While God's people should be thus favoured and blessed, the worshippers of idols would be utterly discomfited and disappointed, unable to accomplish Israel's destruction. The great temptation of the people was to distrust God's power and grace, and transfer their confidence to the idols whose ■worshippers had proved so much stronger than they. This is met here and repeatedly in this prophecy, cpn , i. e. both the graven and molten image. 18. The improbability arising from Israel's character and condition : these shall not obstruct his achieving this high destiny on his own be- half and that of the world. Dvi'^nn § 245. 2, the heathen may be ad- dressed as especially characterized by moral deafness and blindness ; or perhaps the deaf and blind as a class, the deaf might be expected to hear and the blind to see these evidences of the folly of idolatry. 19. And yet Israel neither hears nor sees them, or acts as if he did not. "nss la , the question implies that his blindness is such that no other deserves the name ; all other blindness disappears beside it. This^ shows that the servant of the Lord here spoken of is not the Messiah exclusively, for this can have no relation to him. c^iixs has been va- riously explained, (1) friend of God, (2) perfect, (3) devoted to God, (4) provided with dSVic peace or welfare. 20. n^N-i K'thibh 2 m. s. pret., K'ri const, inf. n'N^ . Israel is ad- dressed in the first clause, and spoken of in the second § 279, thou hast seen many things, i. e. evidences of divine power and grace, but wilt pay no heed to them. n'p2 , inf. for finite verb § 268. 1, God has opened his, Israel's, ears by his prophets, etc., or better, comp. ver. 7, it describes the destiny of Israel, set to open ears, and he will not hear himself, whether from indisposition or inability, or both. 21. This guilty incapacity and apparent gross unfitness of the people for their destined task shall not defeat it. God will accomplish this salvation for his own sake, not for theirs, 'p-^s , some refer suf. to Israel, in order to his, Israel's, righteousness ; others to Messiah, on account of 166 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. his, Christ's, righteousness. It must refer to God, on account of his own righteousness, pis cannot mean exactly grace or mercy. It may here denote faithfulness to his promises and engagements, which is one phase of the divine righteousness, or his righteousness in its ordinary sense, which the plan of salvation was designed to illustrate and display by putting away sin and diffusing holiness. !^7/ri V'^^i^, not magnify law by inflicting judgment on those who had violated it, which is inappro- priate in this connection : nor give a great and glorious law, but illustrate and honour the law, i. e. the Old Testament dispensation, that system of things which God had ordained to issue in the salvation of the world, and which should so issue in spite of Israel's unfaithfulness. n-iip from rr-^n to instruct, not mere advice but authoritative guidance, laio. 22. The condition of Israel presented as great an apparent obstacle to his achieving this salvation as his character. Can a people who could not save themselves, and whom their God did not rescue, be the saviours of the world ? This anomaly is here explained. D"'T-lia h'sr:. Some derive the noun from nina, then according as the verb is from his or from hfiB it may be rendered, there is a snaring of young men, all of them, all their young men are captured as birds in a snare, or they all are the jiuffing derision of young men. But it is better to regard 3 as a prep, a snaring them all in holes, they are caught like wild beasts, ox panting in holes, i. e. dungeons. tJ-'sVs ^n.^ai, both members of the compound expression are put in the plural. The terms of this verse are figurative, and describe not merely the Babylonish exile, but the suffer- ing and oppressed condition of the people through a considerable portion of its history, ngatt, Ta*j, allude to v.o'^'i tfitaof the first clause, and are resumed in nsiioM , cna of ver. 24. : aan for acn § 65. a, restore, bring back, whether to their own land or to their former condition of pros- perity. 23. The question implies the prophet's earnest desire that they should give ear, and at the same time his apprehension that few would do so. riNt does not refer to n'n'in, ver. 21, which is too remote, nor to the preceding verse, but to the verse following, containing the solution of this anomaly, which is the main thing to be attended to. : i-.hxV, not hearken to the past but hear for the future, either describing the time of hearing, in time to come, or the object of it, hear with reference to the time to come. 24. Their suflferings do not prove that Jehovah is unable to deliver his people, for he gave them into their enemies' hand, and that for a suflScient cause, lax, njNtan § 279. NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 I 22-25. 167 25. Jjsii'vl , Vav conv. intimates a close connection or dependence, ana so he poured ^ 99. 1. iBN nah § 253, /i^ry, viz. his anger, ov his anger as fur]/. *vj:nVni , the subject is nwri'^a or rather ntth. ynj nV% not unawares, unexpectedly, but expressive of stupid unconcern, as is shown by the parallel expression he will not lag it to heart. The change of tense is significant, and is designed to embrace both periods of time § 263. 5. a. Marg. see on Gen. 44 : ]0. 17. ^ ^' ft • Date Due 28 '4B - 1 , f)